The church-history of Brittany from the beginning of Christianity to the Norman conquest under Roman governours, Brittish kings, the English-Saxon heptarchy, the English-Saxon (and Danish) monarchy ... : from all which is evidently demonstrated that the present Roman Catholick religion hath from the beginning, without interruption or change been professed in this our island, &c. / by R.F., S. Cressy of the Holy Order of S. Benedict.

THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS II. PART. (Book 2)

THE NINTH BOOK.

* 1.1I. CHAPTER.

1.2. &c. Kingdoms of the Picts and Scotts established in Brittany.

* 1.21. THE Romans having taken their farewell of this Island, it is from that Epocha that we may reckon the institution of two Kingdoms here, the Picts and the Scotts. For though heretofore there hath been mention made of severall Princes and Kings of each Nation, yet they seem to have been Kings rather by election, and in the nature of Generall's for present expeditions, then as enjoying an establish'd Principality.

2. For as much as concerns the Picts, though they always had their habitation in the Northern parts of Brittany, yet they were oft forced to change and contract their Seats: But now enjoying peace and secu∣rity by the Romans absence, they became establish'd in their ancient Territory. Which Territory they in a few years enlarged ma∣king an irruption through the Wall of sepa∣ration, and possessing themselves of the Pro∣vince more Southerly.

3. And as for the Scotts, they being hi∣therto as auxiliaries of the Picts, mingled among them in all their invasions, and o••t compell'd by the Romans to return to their habitation in Ireland and other Northern Regions: Yet now they fix'd their habitation in the Northern coasts of Brittany, under Fer∣gusius their King.

4. Of these two Nations and Kingdoms, the principall in this age was that o•• the Picts: And if we enquire into their peculiar Seats, the Picts seem to have possess'd the Provinces about Edinborough confining to the Wall, which therefore was anciently call'd

the Picts-wall:* 1.3 And the Scots inhabited the Northern and Western Provinces lying nea∣rest to Ireland, from whence they came. But in the following age they turn'd their arms against the Picts, whose numbers and power they by degrees diminished, and at last utterly destroy'd their kingdom and name, and gave to the whole countrey the new appellation of Scotland.

* 1.4II. CHAP.

1. Death of Honorius: to whom succeeds Va∣lentinian the third.

2 &c. A three fold Mission by Pope Ce∣lestin into Brittany and Ireland.

6 7 S. Patricks Divine vocation.

1. IN the year of Grace four hundred twenty three the Emperour Honorius dyed, in whose place succeeded Valentinian the third of that name, Son of Constantius, who had been created Caesar, and immediatly before his death Augustus. In the Eastern Em∣pire there raign'd the younger Theodosius.

2. The same year dyed also Pope Bonifa∣cius, and after him was chosen Pope Celesti∣nus, to whom our Islands of Brittany and Ireland have an eternall obligation: for by him they were either preserved from errour, or converted to the Christian Faith. By him S. Palladins was sent to the Scotts, who freed them from their barbarous Idolatry. By him S. Patrick was directed an Apostolick Teacher into Ireland, where he wrought the like ef∣fect with greater fruit And by him S. Germa¦nus and S. Lupus, two holy and learned Bishops of Gaule, were employ'd to cure Brittany of the pestilent infection of Pelagianism, spread there by the impious diligence of Agricola; in which execrable employment he was as∣sisted by the oft times excommunicated He∣retick Celestius, prime Disciple of Pelagius, if the testimony of one single modern Au∣thour, Claudius Menardus, may be taken.

3. Now the circumstances touching the execution of this three-fold Mission we in∣tend consequently to declare. And though the Ecclesiasticall affairs of Ireland be not com∣prehended directly within our present De∣sign, yet since the great Apostle of that Coun∣trey, as hath been shew'd, was a Brittain, both beginning and ending his dayes in Brittany, it will either be no excursion, or one very excusable, if not commendable, to insert here some of his principall Gests.

4. He did not begin the execution of his Apostolicall Office till after the time that S. Germanus and Lupus came into Brittany to ex∣pugne the Pelagian Heresy: For by them he was encouraged therto. Till which time, he convers'd here in Brittany,* 1.5 by his holy exam∣ple inviting his countrey-men to the imi∣tation of his vertues and piety.

5. The ancient Authour of his life extant in Capgrave,* 1.6 relates many admirable deeds perform'd by him, before he had addicted himself to the discipline and instruction of S. Germanus. One of which we will recite in this place, and probably hapning about this time: by which will be discover'd how wonderfully he was call'd to the Apostle∣ship of Ireland.

6. On a certain day S. Patrick in his sleep saw a man coming to him as out of Ireland, having many letters in his hand, one of which he gave to the holy man, who read it. Now this was the be∣ginning of the Letter: This is the voyce of the Inha∣bitants of Ireland. Assoon as he had read those words, the same instāt he heard the voyces of a world of infants crying to him out of their Mothers wombs in many Provinces of Ireland, and saying,

We beseech thee, Holy Father, to come and con∣verse among us. Having heard this, S. Patrick immediatly felt great compunction in his heart, and could read no more of the Letter.

And assoon as he awak'd, he gave thanks to God for this heavenly Vision, being assured that our Lord had call'd him to be an instrument of the salvation of those who had cryed unto him.

7. Hereto Iocelinus another Writer of his life adds,* 1.7 That S Patrick hereupon ask'd counsell of our Lord the Angell of the great councell, tou∣ching this affaire, and by the mean of the Angell Victor receiv'd this Divine Oracle, That forsa∣king his parents and countrey he should passe over into Gaule, there to be more perfectly in∣structed in the Doctrin of Christian Faith and Ec∣clesiasticall Discipline.

III. CHAP.* 1.8

1.2.3 &c. Of S. Palladius Apostle of the Scotts in Brittany.

8.9. His Disciples Servanus and Terva∣nus.

10. &c. Of S. Palladius his death.

1. OF the foresaid three Missions the first that was put in execution was that of S. Palladius into Brittany.* 1.9 This S. Palla∣dius was a Deacon of the Roman Church, a man no doubt of great prudence, learning and sanctity, since he alone was made choice of, though as yet in an inferiour Ecclesiasticall degree, to free the whole Island of Brittany from Heresy and Infidelity. Twice was he sent as Legat of Pope Celestinus into our countrey. Concerning the first Legation thus writes Baronius, In the four hundred twenty ninth year of our Lord,* 1.10 saith he, during the Consulship of Florentius and Dionysius, Pope Celestin by a Legation of the Deacon Palladius deliver'd Brit∣tany

infected with the Pelagian Heresy.* 1.11

2. Being come into Brittany, assoon as he had inform'd himself of the state of the Island, how the Civiller part formerly under the Roman Iurisdiction was defiled by Heresy, and the Northern Regions, now possess'd by the Scotts, wholly buried in the mists of Pa∣ganism: He gave notice hereof to Pope Ce∣lestinus, who recall'd him to Rome, to advise with him about a remedy against both these mischeifs.

* 1.123. Vpon serious consultation therfore, it was thought fit to divide these two employ∣ments, and to commit them to severall persons. Hereupon in opposition to the ••e∣lagian Heresy by which the Roman Island, as S. Prosper calls it, that is, the Provinces heretofore subject to the Empire, were miserably infe∣cted, two Holy Bishops of Gaule S. Germanus and S. Lupus, were directed into Brittany, whose labours, with the happy successe of them, shall be presently declared. Again out of an Apostolick solicitude to rescue the barbarous Northern Regions from Paga∣nism, the same Palladius after he was exalted to an Episcopall Degree, was by Pope Celesti∣nus, as his Legat again sent to be the Apostle and converter of the Scottish Nation.

4. This double Mission is thus recorded by S. Prosper,* 1.13 a Holy and learned Father, li∣ving at the same time: Pope Celestinus, saith he, of venerable memory, upon whom our Lord had confer'd many gifts of his Grace for the defence of the Catholick Church; knowing that to the Pelagians already condemn'd no new examina∣tion was to be allow'd, but only the remedy of Pennance, commanded that Celestius, who im∣pudently demanded a new audience, as if his He∣resy had not been discuss'd, should be excluded out of the confines of Italy. For his resolution and judg∣ment was that the Statuts of his Predecessours, and former Synodall Decrees ought to be inviola∣bly observed by himself, and that he should not admit to a new retractation those doctrins which already had deserv'd and suffred condemnation.

5. Neither did he extend a lesse zealous care towards Brittany,* 1.14 which he likewise freed from the same contagious discease of Heresy: for by his order (and the labours of S. Germanus and S. Lupus) he excluded from that secret retirement, divided by the Ocean from the rest of the world, certain Enemies of Divine Grace, which had seised upon that Island, which by producing the Arch-hereticks Pelagius and Celestius, had given an originall to their Heresy. Moreover the same Holy Pope ordain'd (Palladius) a Bishop to the Scottish Pagan Nation: and by these means whilst he studiously endeavour'd to preserve the Roman Island Catholick, he made the barbarous part of the Island, Christian.

6. Now here the Ancient and Later Scotts, that is, the Irish and the people now only call'd Scotts, doe earnestly contend which should appropriat to themselves S. Palladius for their Apostle, with exclusion of the other. But the controversy may be com∣pounded by allowing each of them a share in him. For no doubt his Legation extended to the Scottish Nation in generall, both in Brittany and beyond the Sea. And during the short time that he lived he attempted the conversion of Ireland, but in vain. So that he was effectually the Apostle only of the Brittish Scotts.

7. Hereof we have a proof in the life of S. Patrick written by the ancient Authour Pro∣bus:* 1.15 Palladius, saith he, being ordain'd Bishop by Pope Celestinus, was directed to the conversion of this Northern Island of Ireland. But Almigh∣ty God did not give Successe to his preaching: Neither can any man receive any thing on earth, unles it be given him from heaven. For the sa∣vage and brutish inhabitants of this countrey would by no means receive his doctrin. Therfore he would not spend much time in a land not his own: but returned to him that sent him. And having pass'd the sea, he arriv'd at the confines of the Picts, where he remain'd till his death.

8. Moreover that the principall care of S. Palladius was exercis'd toward the Brittish Scotts appears in this, that his two Disciples Servanus and Tervanus are reckon'd among the learned Teachers of Brittany. Of which the former was sent to instruct the inhabi∣tants of the Orcades, and the other to the Picts. Concerning Servanus the Centuriators of Magdeburg write in this manner: When Palladius was sent into Scotland,* 1.16 Servanus ad∣joyn'd himself to him, and together with him promoted the Gospell and propagated the Doctrin of it. He was afterward sent by the same Palla∣dius, after experience had of his learning and Sanctity, to be an Apostle of the Isles of Orkney, and to teach the inhabitants there true Reli∣gious Christian worship This he perform'd with great diligence and zeale: and thereby obtain'd the Title of the First Apostle of those Islands. Dempster indeed, a Scottish Writer, attribut•• that Title to another call'd Serfus, who, sayes he, preach'd there before S. Servanus▪ and was Bishop of those Isles chosen from among the Culdees, or Colidei. But most pro∣bable it is that Ser••us and Servanus were one and the same person.

9. And touching Tervanus likewise the other Disciple of S. Palladius,* 1.17 another Scot∣tish Historiographer thus writes, Palladius ha∣ving promoted Servanus to the degree of Bishop sent him to the Orcades, to imbue that rude and barbarous Nation with the Faith of Christ. He likewise created Tervanus Arch-Bishop of the Picts. In which places these two holy men perform'd the Office of their Mission so diligently, by advancing piety and religion among them, as likewise by rooting out the poyson of the Pelagian heresy out of the minds of many, that the one worthily deserv'd to be call'd the Apostle of the Orcades,* 1.18 and the other of the Picts. The fore∣mention'd Centuriators adde, That Terva∣nus was sent to the Picts to water our Lords vine∣yard planted among them by S. Ninianus: So that he seems to have been Ninianus his Suc∣cessour.

* 1.19And indeed this agrees exactly to the account formerly given touching the Gests and death of S. Ninianus Bishop of Wite-hern (or Candida casa) for in the year following this that Blessed Saint dyed.

10. Little more is found recorded in an∣cient Ecclesiasticall Monuments touching the Gests of S. Palladius. And no wonder, his life not continuing much more then a year after he was made Bishop,* 1.20 as S. Beda declares, who saith that he dyed in the eighth year of the younger Theodosius. Which eighth year is to be reckoned from the death of his Vn∣cle the Emperour Honorius, and not of his Father Arcadius: For at that time Theodosius was but eight years old, and under the tui∣tion of Isdegerdes King of Persia. This if Car∣dinall Baronius had considered, he would not have thought fit to correct S. Beda's Chrono∣logy.

11. Certain modern Writers by mistake conceiving this Palladius to have been an Asiatick, doe impute to him the implanting of the Eastern rites in the celebration of Ea∣ster among the Brittains. And Trithemius likewise erroneously confounds him with Palladius familiar freind of Iohn of Ierusalem, who was Bishop of Helenopolis, infected with the Errours of Origen, and a great defender of Pelagius. Whereas this Palladius was a Ro∣man Deacon, who in the time of Pope Zosi∣mus wrote the life of S. Iohn Chrysostom, and was a zealous opposer of Pelagius and Cele∣stius, against whom he composed a Book.* 1.21 His memory is celebrated in our English Marty∣rologe on the twenty seaventh of Ianuary.

* 1.22IV. CHAP.

1.2. &c. The Mission o•• S. Germanus and S. Lupus into Brittany.

4. &c. Gests of S. Germanus before his Mis∣sion.

8. &c. And of S. Lupus.

10. &c. Their voyage into Brittany, and Miracles.

1. PResently after Saint Palladius his first voyage into Brittany, upon his infor∣mation sent to Pope Celestinus, were deputed the two holy Bishops S. Germanus and S. Lupus to defend the Catholick Faith against the Enemies of Grace who had perverted many in this Island.* 1.23 The occasion of whose jour∣ney hither is thus described by S. Beda: The Brittains, saith he, being neither willing to re∣ceive the perverse Doctrins of those who blas∣phem'd the Grace of Christ, nor also being able by disputes to refute their subtilties who endea∣voured to introduce that impious perswasion; agreed at last upon a discreet and happy advice, which was to demand assistance in this spirituall warr from the Gallican Bishops. Whereupon a Great Synod was assembled (not in Brittany, as Camden and Spelman suppose, but in Gaule, as appears by the relation of Con∣stantius the Ancient Authour of S. Germa∣nus his life:) In which Synod a serious consul∣tation was had who should be sent thither to de∣fend the Catholick Faith. And at last by a ge∣nerall and unanimous consent, S. Germanus Bi∣shop of Auxe••re (Altisiodorensis) and S. Lupus Bishop of Troyes (Tricassinae civitatis) were made choice of to goe into Brittany to confirm the Faith of Celestiall Grace.

2. Now though in this Narration of S. Beda no mention be made of Pope Celestins interposing in the busines, yet S. Prosper in the passage cited in the foregoing Chapter shews that the whole busines was managed by his orders: and more expressly in his Chronicon he saith, Pope Celestin sent Germa∣nus Bishop of Auxerre, in his place and with his authority (Vice suâ) to drive the Pelagian Hereticks out of Brittany, and to establish the inhabitants of that Island in the Catholick Faith.

3. Before we attend these two Holy Bishops in their journey to Brittany, the relation and obligations we have to them require a par∣ticular information concerning their per∣sons, qualities & former education Besides this, we shall be able to judge of the Reli∣gion and state of the Brittish Churches in those times by observing their actions and beha∣viour, who are now become the Teachers and Reformers of our Countrey. So that any indifferent Reader will be able to perceive whether that Religion which S. Augustin the Monk taught the Saxons about a hun∣dred and seaventy years after, was changed from that which these holy Bishops profess'd, as some Modern Protestants pretend it was.

4. First then touching S. Germanus, he was born at Auxerre in Gaule,* 1.24 descended from illustrious parents. From his infancy he was brought up in literature, wherin by reason of his naturall capacity he so advanced himself, that he became a great ornament to his countrey. And to the end that nothing might be wanting to render him consummate in learning, after severall years frequenting the Gallican Schooles where he was taught the liberall Sciences, he went to Rome, and there he enrich'd his mind with a perfect knowledge of the Imperiall Laws. At his return he was made Governour of the Citty and Territory of Auxerre, the place of his Nativity.

5. But not to dilate upon the occurrents of his Life during his secular state, we will, from the Relation of Constantius a pious and learned Preist of the same age who wrote his life, declare by how strange a Providence he was assum'd into the Ecclesiasticall Profession and promoted to the sublime degree of a Bishop.

6 Whil'st he was Governour of Auxerre, the Bishop of that Citty was a holy man call'd

Amator. This good Bishop being in the Church, and whil'st he was preparing himself to perform his Office,* 1.25 perceiving among others Germanus Prefect of the Citty entring with a body and mind compos'd to modesty and piety, he com∣manded immediatly that the dores should be safe lock'd. And then being accompanied with many persons of the Clergy and Nobility, he laid hold on Germanus, and devoutly calling on the name of our Lord, he cut off his haire, and de∣vesting him of his secular ornaments, he very respectfully cloathed him with a Religious habit: Which having done he said thus to him, Now, most dear Brother, it is our duty to be diligent in preserving this honour committed to thee without stain: For assoon as I am dead, Almighty God committs to thee the Pastorall charge of this Citty.

7. Amator shortly after died, in whose place Germanus succeeded, about the year of Grace four hundred and eighteen, as Bishop Vsher reckons.* 1.26 And being Bishop, the auste∣rity of his life is thus describ'd by the same Authour: From the first day in which he under∣took the Episcopall Office to the end of his life, he never used Wine, vinegar, oyle nor so much as salt to give a savoury tast to his meat. At his Refections he first took ashes into his mouth, and after that barley bread: and this so slender and ungratfull diet he never us'd till toward sun-set. Some-times he would passe half a week, yea sea∣ven whole days without any satisfaction given to his craving stomack. His bed was hard boards coverd over with ashes: and to prevent any profoun'd sleep, he would admit no pillow under his head. Why doe I speak of sleep? When as he spent whole nights in continuall sighing, and incessantly waterd his hard couch with his tears. He was a zealous observer of hospitality, and whensoever any poor or strangers came to him, he would prepare for them a plentifull feast, whilst himself fasted. Yea with his own hands he would wash their feet, kissing them and some∣times bedewing them with showrs of teares. Withall to the end he might cleanse himself from the stains which by familiar conversation with men could not be avoyded, he built a Monastery, into which he oft retir'd himself, feeding and re∣freshing his mind there with the wonderfull sweetnes of celestiall contemplation. Thus qua∣lified was S. Germanus before he exercis'd his Apostolicall Office in Brittany, impos'd on him by Pope Celestinus.

* 1.278. Next as touching his companion S. Lu∣pus: he was born at Toul a Citty of the Leuci, of a Noble family: his Fathers name was Epiro∣chius. After whose death, he was sent to schoole, and there imbued in the study of Rhetorick. He was maried to Pimeniola Sister to S. Hilarius Bi∣shop of Arles, a Lady from her youth inflam'd with a love of Chastity. And hence it came to passe, that after seaven years spent in mariage, by divine inspiration both of them mutually ex∣horted one another to a state of Conversion. And Lupus himself by a strong impulse from heaven was moved to visit the Blessed S. Honoratus first Abbot of the famous Monastery of Lerins. To whom being come, he humbly submitted himself to his Discipline, with meek shoulders under∣going the yoak of our Lords service, and morti∣fying himself with continuall watchings and fa∣stings. After he had spent a year there, in a great fervour of faith he return'd to the Citty of Mascon, with an intention to sell his possessions there and distribute the money to the poor. When Loe on a sudden he was unexpectedly snatch'd away, and compell'd to undertake the admini∣stration of the Bishoprick of Troyes. His admira∣ble sanctity is celebrated by the writers of those times: and particularly Sidonius Apol∣linaris in an Epistle written to him after he had been forty five years Bishop,* 1.28 stiles him Father of Fathers, Bishop of Bishops, and a se∣cond Iacob of his age.

9. Such were the Apostolick Reformers of the ancient Brittish Churches: their humility and austerity of Life had a proper and speci∣ficall vertue to oppose the Pride and sensua∣lity of Pelagian Hereticks. Such Missioners as these were indeed worthy Delegats of the Apostolick See: whose particular Gests before they came to Sea, we leave to French Eccle∣siasticall Annalists: as how S. Germanus con∣secrated with a Religious Veyle the holy Vir∣gin S. Genoveufe: how he bestowd on her as a memoriall, a certain coyn casually found, imprinted with the sign of the Crosse. But the accidents befalling them at Sea must not be omitted, which are thus related by the fore∣nam'd Constantius.

10. These two holy men, saith he, under the conduct and direction of our Lord took shipping, and were by him safely protected and tryed in and by many dangers. At first the Ship was ca∣ried with favourable winds from the Gallick shore, till they came into the midst of the Sea, where no land could be discover'd. But presently after this the fury of a whole Legion of Devills, envying their voyage design'd for the salvation of a world of soules, assail'd them. These oppose dan∣gers, raise stormes, darken the heavens, and make darknes more horrible by adding therto fearfull swellings of the sea and ragings of the aire. The sailes are no longer able to sustain the fury of winds, nor the boat to resist mountains of waves dashing against it. So that the ship was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 forward rather by the prayers then skill or force of the mariners: And it so fell out that the prime Pilot, the Holy Bishop Germanus was then secure∣ly compos'd in sleep. That advantage the tem∣pest took to encrease in horrour, since he who only could resist it was in a sort absent: So that the ship overset with waves was ready to sink. Then at last S. Lupus and all the rest in great trouble and feare awak'd the old man, who only was able to withstand the fury of the elements. He not at all astonish'd at the danger, addresses his prayers to our Lord, and his threats to those of the Ocean, and to the raging storms he oppo∣ses the cause of Religion which invited them to that voyage. And presently after taking a small quantity of oyle which he blessed in the Name of

the holy Trinity, and Sprinkling it on the raging waves, immediatly quelled their fury. Then he admonished his Collegue, and encourag'd all the rest: So with one breath and clamour prayers were powr'd forth to our Lord. Immediatly the Divine vertue shewd it self present, the infernall Enemies were dissipated, a calm tranquillity ensued, the winds are turn'd and become favou∣rable to their voyage, the waves serviceably drive on the ship, so that in a short time having dispatch'd a vast space they safely arriv'd in a quiet and secure haven.

11. This Oyle made use of by S. Germanus, was not that Sacramentall oyle consecrated for the spirituall comfort of the Sick: but or∣dinary Oyle which we frequently read to have been used by holy men upon the like occasions, and by their benediction of it to have produc'd the like effects, in severall exigences. Of the former fort of Sacramen∣tall Oyle S. Iames in his Epistle speaks: and of this latter, S. Mark in the sixth Chapter of his Gospell,* 1.29 saith Baronius. Severall examples of the like may be read in Sozomen, as where S. Anthony by annointing a lame man with oyle cur'd him: and another holy Monk call'd Benjamin by the like means cured severall diseases. And Ruffinus testifies that in his presence and sight severall miracles were after the same manner wrought by religious Hermits.

* 1.30V. CHAP.

1.2. &c. S. Germanus his Disputation against the Pelagians, and Miracle.

10. &c. A victory over the Scotts, by his Prayers.

1. THese two Holy men (saith the same Constantius) being landed, a great mul••itude from severall quarters me••t to receive them,* 1.31 of whose coming they had been informed by the predictions of wicked Spirits which were sore affrighted thereat. For these being by the power of Preists cast out of those whom they had possess'd, did openly declare the furiousnes of the tempest, and the dangers which themselves had oppos'd to their voyage, and how by the command and sanctity of those holy men they had been vanquish'd. Afterwards these venerable Bishops with their fame, preaching and miracles fill'd the whole Island of Brittany, the greatest of all others. And being ouerpress'd with the mul∣titudes of those who resorted to them, they preached Gods word not only in Churches, but in lanes and high wayes: whereby Catholicks were confirmed in their faith, and those who had been deprav'd were reduced to the Church. They were receiv'd as if they had been indeed Apostles, considering the authority which their holines gave them, the eminency of their learning and the wonderfull miracles wrought by them.* 1.32 Divine Truth therefore being declared by persons so qualified, generally the whole Island submitted to their doctrin. The authours of the contrary perverse persuasion lurked in dark holes, being, as the wicked Spirits also were, vexed to see the people freed from their snares. But at last, after long study and meditation they presum'd to enter into dispute with these Apostolick men.

2. The place made choice of, as most proper,* 1.33 for this disputation, was (not London, as Hector Boethius imagins, but) Verolam, then a famous Citty neer S. Albans, where the Body of the glorious Martyr Saint Alban repos'd. Now what pass'd in that solemne conflict is thus related by Constan∣tius.

3. The Pelagians came pompously attended by their flattering disciples, in glittring and costly raiment:* 1.34 and they rather chose to run the ha∣zard of a conflict, then by their silence to con∣fesse they had an ill cause. Infinite numbers of people were assembled there, with their wives and children. The disputants stood on each side, very unlike in their condition. For on one side was placed divine authority; on the other, human presumption: Here was Orthodox Faith; there perfidious Errour: Here Christ was ac∣knowledg'd the authour: there, Pelagius. At the first entrance the Holy Bishops gave free scope of disputing to the Pelagians, who vainly spent the time and tired the auditory with empty, verball discourses. But after them the Venerable Bishops poured forth the torrents of their elo∣quence accompanied with Evangelicall and Apostolicall thunder. They mingled with their own discourses, texts of divine Scripture, and their assertions were attended with testimonies of Gods word. Thus vanity was convinc'd, and perfidiousnes confuted: insomuch as the Pela∣gians by their inhability to reply confessing their own guilt, the people standing by as iudges, could scarce contain their hands frrom violence to them, and with clamours acknowledged the Victory.

4. Immediatly after this a certain person of authority, being a Tribune of the army, coming with his wife into the midst of the Assembly, leading in his hand his young daughter about ten years old, which was blind: Her he presented to the ••oly Bishops, desiring their help for her cure. But they bid him first to offer her to the Adver∣saries. Who being deterr'd by an ill conscience, joyn'd their entreaties with her parents prayers to the Venerable Prelats: Whereupon perceiving the expectation of the people, and their adversa∣ries conviction, they address'd themselves to God by a short prayer. And then S. Germanus full of the Holy Ghost invok'd the Blessed Trinity, and taking from his neck a little boxe full of Holy Relicks, in the sight of the whole multi∣tude he applied it to the eyes of the young maid, which immediatly loosing their former darknes were filld with a new light from heaven. At this so apparent miracle the parents exult, and the people tremble. And after this day all mens minds were so clearly purged from their

former impious heresy that with thirsting desires they receiv'd the doctrin of these Holy Bishops.

5. The truth of this narration is ac∣knowledg'd by severall Protestant Writers, as Archbishop Parker, S. Henry Spellman and others:* 1.35 who highly exalt the learning, Sanctity and Orthodox Faith of these two Apostolick Bishops: but withall they purpose∣ly conceale the miracle and manner how it was performed: fearing to commend that in S. Germanus which they resolve to repre∣hend in the Holy Monk S. Augustin, calling his devotion to Gods Saints, superstitions, and his bringing into Brittany holy Relicks, tri∣viall fopperies, affirming him to have been a Teacher rather of superstition then Faith. But let us proceed in the Narration of Constantius.

* 1.366. Perverse Heresy being thus repress'd (saith he) and the Authours of it confuted, so that all mens minds were illustrated with the purity of Faith, the holy Bishops repair'd to the Sepulcher of the glorious Martyr Saint Alban, with an inten∣tion to give thanks to Almighty God by his inter∣cession. There S. German having with him Relicks of all the Apostles and diverse Martyrs, after Pra∣yer made he commanded the Sacred Sepulcher to be opened, because he would there lay up these precious Gifts: For he thought it convenient that the same Repository should contain the members of many Saints out of diverse regions, whom Hea∣ven had receiv'd and crownd for the equality of their merits. Having then with great reverence depos'd & joynd together so many Sacred Relicks, he digg'd up from the place where the Blessed Martyr S. Alban had shed his blood, a masse of dry earth, which he meant to take along with him, in which were yet extant marks of the Martyrs death, & palenes of his Persecutour. These things being thus perform'd, an innumerable multitude was that day converted to our Lord.

7. What became of this Boxe with the new Relicks of S. Albanus in it, after S. Germanus his death, the same Authour will acquaint us, saying, The holy Bishop being dead,* 1.37 his inheritance was afterward divided: The Emperour first took his portion, and after him next the Bishops. The like contention followd about dividing his poverty, which usually befalls after the death of rich men when every one strives to get some thing, and all cannot be satis∣fied. The Empresse (Galla Placidia Mother of Valentinian) being heyre only of his Benediction, had for her share his little Boxe of Sacred Relicks.

8. The occurrents hapning after this dis∣putation and miracle are thus further des∣cribed by the same Writer, At their return from this meeting the treacherous Enemy of man∣kind preparing snares for the Holy Bishop,* 1.38 by a casuall fall S. Germanus putt his foot out of joynt. This affliction the Devill procur'd, being igno∣rant that after the example of Blessed Iob, his merits would be advanced by his suffrings. Now during the time that by this infirmity he was constraind to abide in a certain lodging, it hapned that a fire took in some houses not far off, which being covered with straw and sedges were quickly devour'd by it, so that the fire driven forward by wind quickly approach'd to his lodging. Whereupon a great concourse of people came to the Venerable Bishop in a great fright, intending to take him in their armes, and cary him out of danger. But he reprehended them, and utterly refused to remove, having a firm Faith that no harm should hap∣pen to him. The multitude then despairing of his safety, endeavour'd all they could to stopp the pro∣gres of the flames. But Almighty God the more to shew his Power and his servants Faith, so ordai∣ned that whatsoever the people endeavoured to preserve, was consum'd: and that place only where the sick person lay, was preserved. For the flames, as if afraid to touch the Holy Bishops lodging flew quite over it, though they raged violently on both sides of it: So that among the rolling flames the house wherin he lay was only untouch'd. The mul∣titude seing this miracle exulted, rejoycing that their labours and endeavours had been conque∣red by divine power.

9 Whilst he lay there, a numberlesse multitude continually attended and watch'd at the dore of this holy poor man: some seeking health for their soules, and some for their bodies. The won∣derfull vertues and miracles which our Lord wrougth by his servant, can scarce be related, they were so many. He being infirm himself gave strenght and health to others; Neither would he permit any one to apply any remedy to his infir∣mity. But on a certain night he saw standing be∣fore him a certain person in white garments, who stretching forth his hand seemd to raise him up from his couch, commanding him to stand firm∣ly. After which, all his pain pass'd away, and his strength was so restor'd, that the day following he confidently undertook to pursue his journey.

10. After this followd a generall benefitt to the whole Brittish Nation procur'd by this holy Bishops merits and prayer:* 1.39 which the same Authour thus relates. In the mean time the Saxons and the Picts with joynt forces made warr upon the Brittains, who therefore were drawn together into a body. But being distrustfull of their ability to resist such powerfull enemies, they humbly implor'd the assistance of these Holy Bishops, which they chearfully promis'd, and hast∣ning their journey to the Brittish camp, they so encreased the courage and resolution of the Brit∣tains, as if a new Army had been joyn'd to them. Thus our Lord himself by the ministery of these his Captains seemd to be General of the Army. Then was the holy time of Lent, which the presence of these Venerable Bishops caused to be obser∣ved with greater devotion: Insomuch as by their dayly preaching great multitudes flockd to re∣ceive Baptisme: for the greatest part of the army desired to be partaker of that blessed Sacrament. Hereupon a Church was prepared against the so∣lemnity of Easter, and though the place was open feilds, yet it was ordered as if it had been in a Citty. Thus the Army went in Procession, moist∣ned with the water of Baptism, and being infla∣med with the fervour of holy Faith they con∣temned the guard of outward weapons, ex∣pecting more sure protection from heaven.

This order and posture of the Brittish army was come to the Enemies knowledge, who not doub∣ting a Victory against unarm'd people, with great chearfullnes hastned to sett upon them. The Brittains in the mean time were acquainted with their march: and assoon as the Solemne Feast of our Lords Resurrection was past, the greater part of the Army being newly baptis'd, took to their arms and prepar'd themselves for a battell: S. Germanus himself being their Gene∣rall. He maks choice of a band of light arm'd soldiers, and takes a view of the countrey round about: and observing a valley compass'd with mountains lying directly in the Enemies way, he there places a new army, of a part of which him∣self would be Captain. Now the feirce Enemies approach'd, and were discover'd by such as had been placed in ambush. Then on a sudden S. Ger∣manus their Leader gave order to all his soldiers that with loud clamours they should repeat the words pronounc'd by him: and immediatly while the Enemies thought to fall on, presuming that they had not been discovered, the Holy Bishops three times cryed out aloud ALLELVIAH, whereupon the whole Army with one voice thundred out likewise ALLELVIAH, which noyse was terribly multiplied, and encreas'd by the Eccho's from the mountains round about.

11. The sound alone of this sacred word suffised to terrify the Enemies Army, which fell a trem∣bling, as if not the rocks only, but heaven it self had falln on their heads: insomuch as they all betook themselves to a general flight, vex'd that their leggs could not cary them away fast enough. They run all wayes, every where they cast away their arms, glad to escape with their naked bo∣dies. Great numbers of them in their headlong flight were swallow'd up by a river through which a little before they had march'd with con∣fidence and leasure enough. All this while the Brittish Army without striking a stroke was spectatour of the vengeance which Heaven tooke on their Enemies. Afterward they gather the spoyles and prey expos'd to them, with great de∣votion acknowledging the Victory due only to God. The Holy Bishops then triumph indeed to see the Enemies defeated without blood-shed: they triumph for a Victory gaind not by arms, but Faith alone. And thus having every wayes set∣led this rich Island in security both from their spirituall and carnall Enemies, after so glorious a Victory over the Pelagians and Saxons, they pre∣pared themselves for their return, to the great greif of the whole Nation.

12. This wonderfull Victory is beleiv'd to have been obtain'd neer a town call'd Mold in Flintshire: for there is a large feild which still retaines the name of S. Germanus, being call'd in the Brittish language Maes-garm••n. There also runs the River Alen, in which probably the Picts and Saxons were many of them drown'd. And besides this, the place being situated neer the Sea, lay fittly for the abord of the Enemies Navy and armies. This Victory likewise seems to be celebrated by S. Gregory the Great, who expounding those words of Iob,* 1.40 (Cardines quoque mari•• operiet.) He covereth the bottom,* 1.41 or roots of the Sea; makes mention of Alleluiah sung by the Brittains, and the great vertue thereby obtain'd over the Ocean and all their Enemies. S. Beda in∣deed applies this passage to the times of S. Augustin and conversion of the Saxons: Whereas that Book was written before Saint Augustins arrivall in Brittany: and there∣fore more properly belongs to the present story.

13. The great blessings confer'd by these Venerable Bishops on our Island were in some degree recompenc'd by the prospe∣rous voyage which at their return they ac∣knowledg'd from the intercession of the Tutelary Saint of Brittany, the glorious Martyr S. Albanus: For so writes the fore mentio∣ned Authour Constantius,* 1.42 saying, Their own merits and the intercession of the Martyr S. Al∣banus obtain'd for them a calm voyage by Sea, so that their prosperous ship rendred them safe to the desires of their freinds at home: From whom they had been absent little more then the space of a year, during which short time so many wonderfull things were wrought by them, never to be forgotten, nor without great veneration mention'd by us. This was S. Germanus his first voyage into Brit∣tany. Within six years he will be obliged to return once more, and make a longer aboad here.

VI. CHAP.* 1.43

1.2. &c. S. Patrick a Disciple of S. Germa∣nus: receives his Mission from P. Cele∣stinus.

7.8. His companions in his Mission.

9.10. Irish Magicians give warning of his coming.

11. &c. Of the Staff of Iesus.

1. DVring the time that S. Germanus re∣main'd in Brittany,* 1.44 S. Patrick being then sixty eight years old, inseparably ad∣hered to him, from him he learnt many in∣structions in Christian Doctrin & Disciplin, & receiv'd many examples of vertue and piety for his imitation. By him likewise he was encourag'd to undertake the Conversion of the Irish Nation: but withall admonish'd to expect from the Apostolick see of Rome a commission and authority to execute that Apostolicall Office.* 1.45

2. For which purpose he accompanied S. Germanus into Gaule, from whence the year following he went to Rome,* 1.46 being de∣sirous, saith Iocelinus, to have his actions and iourney into Ireland confirm'd by the autho∣rity of Pope Celestinus. He had appointed by Saint

Germanus,* 1.47 for his companion to Rome, to be a comfort in his travell and a witnes of his holy conversation a certain Preist named Sergecius, a devout servant of our Lord. When he was arriv'd at Rome he committed himself to the Prebends of the Roman Church to be more perfectly instru∣cted in their instituts.

* 1.483. Afterwards he repair'd to the Holy Pope Celestinus, and humbly casting himself at his feet earnestly besought him to employ his care for the conversion of the Pagan Irish Nation. Which Petition of his being very acceptable to the Holy Pope, he a while after sent for him, and changing his name from Magonius to Patricius, as prophecying that he should be a spirituall Father of many soules, he promoted him to the Episcopall dignity, and so directed him to his voyage into Ireland. Thus writes Stanihurst in the Life of our Saint. Other Authours affirm that he was ordain'd Bishop by S. Amator, or by an Archbishop cal∣led Mathew: But all generally agree that he receiv'd his Mission only from Pope Celestinus.

4. And hereof S. Patrick himself is a most authentick witnes, as may appear in an Epistle which he wrote of his Legation, which begins thus, In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. I Patricius a poor humble servant of our Lord, in the four hundred and thirtieth year of his Incarnation was sent Legat by the most holy Pope Celestinus into Ireland, the inhabitants whereof by the Divine Grace I converted to the Faith of Christ, &c.

5. This Epistle is extant in Capgrave, and also in the fifth Tome of the Great Biblio∣theque of the Fathers:* 1.49 Where is added this Observation of the learned Gerardus Vossius, This Epistle of the Legation of S. Patricius we found some years since among the Manuscript Collections of Marianus Victorius of pious memory Bishop of Reate, who receiv'd it transcrib'd faith∣fully out of a most ancient Copy of Glastenbury Abbey, at the time when he attended Cardinal Poole sent by the Pope Legat into England. So that the authority of it seems not fitt to be rejected. The whole tenour of this Epistle has been already produc'd in the fifth Chap∣ter of the second Book of this History,* 1.50 upon occasion of treating concerning the first foundation of the Abbey of Glastenbury by S Ioseph of Arimathea and his disciples.

6. In the same Epistle S. Patrick also testi∣fies that together with the Episcopall Degree S. Celestinus bestowd on him twelve years of Indulgence. His words are, I found in Writings of a later date that S. Phaganus and Diruvianus obtain'd from the Holy Pope Eleutherius who sent them, ten years of Indulgence. And I brother Patricius received of Pope Celestin of happy me∣mory twelve years.* 1.51 Hence it is, that Florilegus saith, That S. Patrick took his iourney to Ireland, enrich'd with spirituall treasures.

* 1.527. He was accompanied in his Legation, saith Iocelinus, with twenty persons eminent for their wisedom and holy conversation: Which were assi∣gned to him for his assistance by Pope Celestinus. In his iourney he diverted to S. Germanus his instructour: from whose liberality he received chalices, Preistly vestments, and store of Books, together with many other things proper for Eccle∣siasticall Ministery.

8. One of his principall companions was the same Sergetius, or Segetius, who by S. Ger∣manus his order had attended him in his iourney to Rome, being a pious and vertuous Preist. There are mention'd in Ecclesiasticall monuments two, whose names were Auxi∣lius and Isserninus (nam'd by some Servinus:) their names are found subscrib'd in a Synod assembled afterward by S. Patrick in Ireland. Others there were of inferiour Ec∣clesiasticall Orders,* 1.53 saith Bishop Vsher, who under S. Patrick ministred to our Lord.

9 Warning of S. Patricks coming into Ireland was given severall years before by the Magicians and Pagan Prophets there,* 1.54 as we read in his Life extant in Capgrave. For they said, A man will come hither with his wood, whose Table shall be placed on the Eastern side of his house, and some persons standing behind, together with others from the Table will sing, and the Congregation will answer them, saying, Amen. When this man comes he will destroy our Gods, subvert our Temples, destroy Princes which resist him, and his Doctrin shall remain and prevaile here for ever:

10. With such words as these,* 1.55 saith Probus, the Magicians incens'd both the Prince and all the people to hate the Blessed Bishop S. Patricius. For two or three years they compos'd a certain Rhythme, which according to the obscure idiome of their rude language imported thus much. A head of art and skill, with his crook-headed staff will come: From that hower every house shall be bored through at the top. He will chant an abomination from his Table at the fore part of the house, and his whole family will answer, So be it, So be it. This in our tongue and sence means thus much, The Master of all wisedom will come with his sign of the Crosse, by which the hearts of all men will feele compunction: And from the Altar of the holy Mysteries he will convert soules unto Christ: and all the Christian people will answer, Amen. When these things come to passe, then our Pagan kingdom shall fall. And all this was afterwards really fullfilld.

11. Hereby appears that the peice of wood which those Magicians foretold should be brought by S. Patrick, is interpreted by Pro∣bus to be a woodden Crosse: Whereas others affirm that by it is signified a certain won∣derfull Staff which S Patrick before his iour∣ney receiv'd from a Holy Hermite, and which was call'd, The staff of Iesus. The strange story how this Staff was first receiv'd, and what wonders it afterwards wrought, I wlil here sett down from Iocelinus the Authour of S. Patricks life, yet without interposing my credit for the truth of it.

12. S. Patrick,* 1.56 saith he, by Divine revelation pass'd over to a certain Solitary Hermit living in an Island of the Tyrrhen Sea, whose name was Iustus, which he made good by his actions; being a

man a a holy life, great fame, and much merit. After devout salutations and good discourse, the same man of God gave to S. Patrick a staff, which he seriously affirmed had been bestow'd on him immediatly by the hand of our Lord Iesus him∣self, who had appear'd to him.

13. Now there were in the same Island at some distance other men also who liv'd solitary lives: Of which some seem'd very fresh and youthfull, and others were decrepit old men. S. Patrick after some conversation with them, was informed that those very old men were children to those who appeared so youthfull. At which being asto∣nish'd, and enquiring the occasion of so great a miracle, they thus aquainted him, saying, We from our childhood by Divine Grace have been much addicted to works of Mercy, so that our dores were always open to all travellors which deman∣ded mea•• or lodging. On a certain night it hapned that a stranger having a staff in his hand was en∣tertain'd by us, whom we used with all the cour∣tesy we could. On the morning after he gave us his benediction, and said, I am Iesus Christ: My members you have hitherto oft ministred to, and this night entertain'd mee in my own person. After this he gave the staff which he had in his hand to a man of God, our Father both spiritually and carnally, commanding him to keep it, till in succeeding times a certain stranger named Pa∣trick should come to visit him: and to him he should give it. Having said this, he presently ascended into heaven. And from that day we have remain'd in the same state of Youthfull comelines and vigour to this hower. Whereas our ••hildren who then were little infants, are now as you see become decrepite old men.

14. Now what fortune soever so stupendi∣ous a story may fin'd in the minds of the Rea∣ders: certain it is that a staff beleiv'd to have belongd to S. Patrick, and nam'd the staff of Iesus,* 1.57 was for many ages in great veneration among the Irish. For thus S. Bernard in the life of S. Malachias an Irish Bishop written by him relates, Nigellus, saith he, seing that he must be compell'd to fly, took with him some precious ornaments of the See of Armagh, name∣ly a copy of the Holy Gospells which had former∣ly been S. Patricks, and a staff cover'd with gold and adorn'd with precious stones, which they call the staff of Iesus, because, as the report is, our Lord himself held and form'd it with his own hands. This was of high Esteem and veneration in that Nation, and well known by the people, whose reverence to it was so great, that whosoe∣ver was seen to have it in his hands, they foolish∣ly shew'd the same respect and veneration to him, as if he had been their Bishop. And Giral∣dus Cambrensis in his Topography of Ireland writes also thus,* 1.58 In the Vulgar opinion with this staff S. Patrick cast out of the Island all venemous beasts. Of which staff the Originall is as uncertain as the vertue most certain.

VII. CHAP.* 1.59

1. When S. Patrick entred Ireland.

2.3.4. His first Converts.

SAint Patrick seems to have entred into Ireland in the year four hundred thirty two, as Bishop Vsher computes. The inhabi∣tants of the countrey, saith Stanihurst, having advice of his landing flock'd to him from all parts:* 1.60 For though some among them attempted to drive the Holy Bishop from their coasts, yet the greater part of the common people came joy∣fully to him, as if he had been of their own Na∣tion. For in S. Patrick there were many quali∣ties which invited them to expresse great good∣will and familiarity towards him. He was a comely personage, very civill in conversation, and though extremely grave, yet without morosity. Besides this he spoke the Irish language perfectly, and from his youth had inform'd himselfe concer∣ning their naturall dispositions: by which means he became presently as one of them. But God himself was the principall cause of conciliating their affections to him: by whose speciall Grace in a short time great multitudes yeilded their assent and obedience to Christian doctrines preach'd by him. S. Patrick therfore, as became a good Shep∣hear'd, with great care watch'd over his new flock, by dayly admonitions informing the new-converted Christians in all duties of Piety, con∣vincing the Errours of the Pagans, and confoun∣ding the Magicians which oppos'd him.

2. Especiall notice is taken in Ecclesiasti∣call Monuments of the conversion of one Irish man, whose name was Dicon, through whose land S. Patrick passing, gaind him to our Lord, after a wonderfull manner, and from a wolf chang'd him into a Lamb. Of him Probus thus writes:* 1.61 Dicon coming suddenly with weapons, intended to kill S. Patrick and his companions. But assoon as he saw the Holy Bi∣shops face, he felt compunction in his heart. For our Lord immediatly turn'd his thoughts, inso∣much as he lead him meekly to his house: Where the holy Bishop rested some time, preaching to him the Faith of Christ: So that this man first of all the Island beleived, with all his family.

3. Notwithstanding another ancient Au∣thour, cited by Bishop Vsher,* 1.62 recites the con∣version of one call'd Sinel, as the first of all. His words are, S Patrick sent by Pope Celestinus into Ireland, landed there at the mouth of the River Dee. But an impious Count, call'd Nathi, who formerly had resisted S. Palladius, contradi∣cted S. Patrick and his Doctrin. However Sinel the Son of Finchado by the preaching of S. Patrick beleived in Almighty God: and he was the first among the Irish-Scotts, who was baptis'd by the Holy Bishop: Vpon whom and his seed S. Patrick bestow'd his Benediction.

4. By this testimony it appears that S. Pa∣trick first landed in the Province of Lenster: from whence he directed his journey into Vlster, where having converted Dicon▪ he obtain'd a feild call'd Sabh••l, two miles di∣stant from the Citty of Doun. His particu∣lar journeys, pious actions, laborious prea∣ching and admirable miracles are copiously related by Ecclesiasticall Writers of Ireland; to whom the Reader is refer'd for informa∣tion, since these matters are not specially pertaining to our History.

* 1.63VIII. CHAP.

1.2 3. Of S. Carantac, or Cernac, a Brittain, and Disciple of S. Patrick.

4.5. Of S. Luman, another Disciple.

1. WE must not here omit what is rela∣ted of a Disciple and attendant of S. Patrick call'd Carantacus, a Brittain, con∣cerning whom the Authour of his Life writes, That thirty years before the Birth of S. David he began to labour in preaching the Gospell in Ireland.

2. He was, as hath been said, by descent and countrey a Brittain,* 1.64 Son of Keredic Prince of the Province of Cardigan (Cereticae Regionis:) This is acknowledg'd by the Irish Historians. The summ of his Gests is thus extracted out of his life written by Iohn of Tinmouth, extant in Capgrave. A certain Prince named Keredic had many children: among which one was called Carantac, a child of a good disposition, who began early to doe those things which he thought pleasing to God. Now in those days the Scotts did greivously vexe Brittany, so that his Father unable to sustain the weight and troubles of Government, would have resign'd the Province to Carantac. But he who lov'd the celestiall King far more then an earthly kingdom, fled away: and having bought of a poore man a wallet and staff, by Gods conduct was brought to a certain pleasant place, where he reposing built an Oratory, and there spent his time in the praises of God: From his child hood he embrac'd purity and innocence. At last he pass'd over into Ireland, invited by his affection to S. Patrick. Whither being come, by common advice they de∣termin'd to separate themselves, and that one of them should travel in preaching the Gospell toward the right hand, the other toward the left. In their company there were many Ecclesiasticall persons attending them: and they agreed once every year to meet together at an appointed place. Whither soever this holy man went, an Angel of our Lord in the likenes of a Dove accompanied him, who chang'd his name from Carantac into Cernach, which was an Irish appellation. All along his voyage he wrought great miracles for the confirmation of the Faith preach'd by him, and heald many thousands of their diseases.

3. The wonderfull Gests of this holy man Cer∣nach or Carantac, are to be read in Irish Histo∣rians, and how the Grace at first given to the Apostles was plentifully given to him. He was an admirable soldier and champion of Christ, a spi∣ritual and devout Abbot, and a patient Teacher, not refusing to preach saving Truth to every one. During many years spent by him in that Island he brought an incredible number to wash away their sins by Pennance: and both day and night he offred innumerable Prayers to God. After he had converted much people to our Lord, who wrought very many miracles by him, he at last return'd to his own native countrey in Brittany, where he retir'd to his former Cave, accompanied by many disciples. There having built a Church he determin'd to abide. But not long after being again admonish'd by a voyce from heaven he re∣turn'd into Ireland, where in a good old age, and full of holy works he rested in peace on the seaven∣teenth of the Calends of Iune: and was buried in his own Citty, which from him was call'd Cher∣nach.

4 Hereto we will adjoyn the breif narra∣tion of the Gests of another Brittish Saint and compa••ion of S. Patrick into Ireland, call'd Luman, who was Son to Gollitus a Brit∣tain, and Nephew to S. Patrick by his Sister Tigridia. He was the Founder of the Church or Trim in Ireland: The occasion and manner whereof is thus related by Bishop Vsher from Iocelinus and Tirachanus.

5. S. Luman came to the ford of Truim,* 1.65 which runs before the Castle of Fiedilmed Son of Loi∣gu••r. And early in the morning Fo••rt hern son of Fiedilmed found him preaching the Gospell of Christ: who wondring at the Doctrin taught by him, presently beleiv'd, and was baptis'd in Christ by Luman at a fountain arising in the same place. With him he remain'd till his Mother, who ••ought after him, came to the place. She was overioy'd at the sight of the Holy man, because she also came out of Brittany, and being instru∣cted by him she likewise beleiv'd and returning to her house told her husband all things that had hapned to her self and her son. Fiedilmed was much joy'd at the arrivall of Luman, because his Mother call'd Schot-noesa had been a daughter of a Brittish Prince.

Fiedilmed therefore went to him, and saluted him in the Brittish language, questioning him particularly touching his descent and doctrin: Who thus answer'd him, My name is Luman, I am a Brittain, a Christian and Dis∣ciple of the Holy Bishop Patrick, who was sent by God to convert the inhabitants of this countrey to the Faith of Christ, and baptise them: He sent mee hither according to the will of God.

Fiedil∣med immediatly beleived with his whole fami∣ly: and offred to him and S. Patrick his whole Territory: all this he offred together with his Son Froitchern for ever till the day of Iudgment. Now Fiedilmed himself removed his habitation beyond the River Boindeo: but Luman with Foirtchern stay'd at the Ford of Truim till S. Pa∣trick came thither, where they joyntly erected a

Church, two and twenty (or rather, twelve) years before the Church of Armagh (Alti∣machae) was founded. For the Annals of Vlster refer the beginning of that Archiepiscopall Church to the year of Grace four hundred forty four.

* 1.66IX. CHAP.

1.2. Of S. Benignus, a Disciple of S. Patricks.

3.4. Of the Holy Fire at Easter: and the Irish Magicians Prophecy.

1. BEfore we interrupt the story of S. Patrick, we will out of the Antiqui∣ties of Glastonbury and Malmsburiensis relate the Conversion of another eminent Saint, who also was afterward his Disciple and Succes∣sour in the Archiepiscopall See of Armagh, and call'd by him Benignus.

2. The Venerable Bishop S. Patrick preaching the Gospell through severall Provinces of Ireland came to a plain call'd Brey (or Breg:* 1.67) which was very spacious and beautifull. With which being delighted, he determin'd there to celebrate the Feast of Easter then at hand. His first acquain∣tance and familiarity in that Province was with a certain man, who having heard his Doctrin presently beleived, and receiving the Sacra∣ment of Baptism was chang'd into a new man. With him S. Patrick lodged. This man had a young child call'd Beonna, who b••re a tender affe∣ction to S. Patrick, so that he would oft play with him, and embrace him, sometimes kissing his foote, which he would presse to his breast. When the holy man retir'd to rest, the child would weep, and say he would not sleep unles he might lye with him. Whereupon S. Patrick with a Pro∣pheticall eye perceiving the great Graces which the Divine bounty would conferr upon the Child, vouchsaf'd to take him to his bed, and gave him the name Benignus. A while after when the Holy Bishop was ready to take his iourney, the child with pittifull cryes begd that he would not forsake him, saying that if he forsook him he would dye. He was therfore forc'd to receive him into his waggon, and withall prophecied that he should be his heyr and successour in the Bishoprick: which accordingly came to passe.

3. This was the first solemnity of Easter which the Holy Bishop celebrated in Ireland, saith Pro∣bus:* 1.68 And he celebrated it by imitating the Son of God, who at his last supper with his Disciples con∣secrated his Body and Blood for the redemption of mankind.

4. The day before this great Feast of our Lords Resurrection S. Patrick (observing the Ecclesiasticall Rite still in use) kindled the Holy Fire,* 1.69 the flame whereof shone brightly about the place. Now according to the custom of that countrey it was unlawfull for any one to light a fire, before it was kindled in the Kings palace. Hereupon the King, whose name was Logorius, perceiving the brightnes of the flame, in great indigna∣tion threatned death to whosoever he was that had presumed to infringe that custom in his kingdom. The Magicians who were pre∣sent said to the King, O King, live for ever: And know for a certain, that this fire which against Law has been thus kindled, unlesse it be presently extinguish'd, will never cease to the worlds end. Moreover it will obscure all the fires which according to our customs we kindle, and the man who lighted it will be the destruction of thy Kingdom.

X. CHAP.* 1.70

1.2. &c. Of S. Winwaloc, his Gests and death.

6. &c. Of his Deacon S. Ethbin.

•• WHilst S. Patrick laboured in the Gospell with so great successe, Brit∣tany was illustrated with the glory of another great Saint: who notwithstanding by reason of the calamities afterward hapning, was forc'd to leave his Native countrey, and passe over into Armorica in Gaule. This was S. Winwaloc the son of a certain Noble per∣son call'd Fracan cousin german to a Brittish Prince nam'd Coton, as wee read in the Galli∣can Martyrologe.* 1.71

2. Malbranc a French Antiquary affirms that his Mothers name was Alba, and sir∣name Trimavis, citing for his authority the ancient Manuscript Monuments of Monstrueil. And the said Martyrologe gives this Character of him,* 1.72 Winwaloc from his childhood was inflam'd with an earnest desire of celestial things to despise worldly allurements, and live to God only. Wherfore he earnestly begg'd of his parents that ••e might be commended to the care of a certain Religious man, to be imbued by him in the knowledge of Holy Scripture and the docu∣ments of piety. Having obtain'd his request, he made wonderfull progres in Holines and vertue under his discipline: insomuch that when he was but seaven years old, he became an example of all piety and goodnes. In processe of time having undertaken a Monasticall Profession, Divine Graces shone more brightly in him, being withall enrich'd with the Gift of Prophecy. Many mira∣cles almighty God wrought by him, in performing which, having a firm Faith, he made use only of the Sign of the Crosse and oyle which had been bless'd. Among which miracles the most stupen∣dious was his raising a young man to life.* 1.73

3. At the same time, saith Haraeus from Surius, the most holy Prelat S. Patricks glory was famous in Gods Church, who like a bright starr illustrated Ireland. The report of whose ad∣mirable vertues kindled so great an affection to

him in S. Winwaloc, that he us'd all endeavours to goe to him, and be subject to his direction in piety.

But whilst he busied his thoughts with this design, S. Patrick in a vision presented himself to him with an Angelicall brightnes, and having a golden Diadem on his head: he thus spoke to him: Behold I am the same Patrick, whom thou so earnestly desirest to visit: But to prevent so te∣dious a iourney by sea and land, our Lord hath sent mee to thee to fullfill thy desire, and that thou maist enjoy both my sight and conversation.

Besides this he foretold him that he should be a Guide and Directour of many in spirituall warfare: for which end he gave him many wholesom in∣structions: Exhorting him withall to desire from his Master some companions: and that with them he should remove to another place. Assoon as this Vision vanish'd, S. Winwaloc went to the Cell in which the Father of the Monastery was atten∣ding to Divine Meditation and contemplation.

To whom assoon as he had declar'd his Vision, he with a joyfull countenance said to him, My son, thou hast been honour'd with a Divine visitation and revelation. And without delay, as if he had receiv'd a precept from heaven, he assign'd to him eleaven Disciples, such as were most fervent in Gods service &c.

4. The same Authour adds that with these companions he pass'd over into a certain Island, where for the space of three years they lead an Heremiticall life. But the place being both expos'd to violent tempests, and also incommodious by reason of its barrennes, S. Win∣waloc humbly begg'd of God that he would direct them to a more convenient habitation. Our Lord heard his servants prayers, and shewd him a place further remov'd in the Sea.

But wanting a ship he renewd his Prayers to God: and having done this he said to his Brethren▪ Be courageous and firm in a strong Faith, and as you see mee leade this Brother by the hand, so doe every one of you take his next fellows hand, and follow one another.

Then invoking the name of our Lord, with his Pastorall Staff he strook the Sea, upon which God renewd once more the ancient Miracle of the Red sea, for it opened a passage for them: so that ta∣king one another by the hand, and himself marching in the front, they walk'd securely over the dry sands, the waters on both sides standing like walls, and as they went they sang to our Lord a Hymne of praise and joyful∣nes.

5. Concerning his austerities, wee read thus in Capgrave,* 1.74 From the twentieth year of his age to his death S. winwaloc was never seen to sitt in the Church. He never exceeded moderation in any thing: Never was he deiected with sadnes, nor dissolute in mirth; never angry or turbulent, but kind and affable to all, Every day he repea∣ted the hundred and fifty Psalms, sometimes standing with his armes stretch'd forth in the figure of a Crosse, sometimes ••alln on his knees. From the day that he began to build his habita∣tion, he never used any garment of wooll or lin∣nen, but made use only of goat-skins. Neither on his bed had he either feathers or cloaths: but instead of feathers he strowd under him Nutt∣shells, and instead of blankets sand mingled with pebles: and two great stones he putt under his head. He us'd the same garments day and night. He never eat wheaten bread, and but a small proportion of bread made of barley, with which was mingled an equall measure of ashes. He took his refection once only in two, and some∣times three dayes. His other dyet was a mixture of meale and cabbage, without any fatt at all Vpon saturdays and sundays he would add a little cheese sodd in water, and at Easter a few small fishes.

3. It was his usuall custom dayly to visit a Church about a mile distant from his Monastery, atten∣ded by a Deacon named Egbin: and there to offer Sacrifices to God both for the living and dead. And such was his diligence and devo∣tion at the Holy Altar, that he me∣rited there to receive his reward of eternall happines:

For as it follows in the same Au∣thour, One day an Angel appeard to him and said, Reverend Father, the heavenly Cittizens desire thee for their companion: and soon shalt thou be deliver'd from thy painfull exercises.

After this he presently call'd his Brethren toge∣ther and said to them, Prepare your selves to day, for assoon as I have sung Masse, and communica∣ted the Body and Blood of our Lord, at the sixth hower of the day our Lord will receive mee out of this mortall body. Having therefore cele∣brated Masse as he stood at the Altar between two Monks which sustain'd him on each side, and was singing with his Brethren, he ren∣dred his soule to God, as untouch'd by cor∣porall sicknes, as it was free from any carnall staines.

4. The same happy manner of his death is likewise recorded in the Gallican Martyro∣loge:* 1.75 and the day signd by it is the third of March. Where is further declar'd, that in the times when the Normans wasted France, his sa∣cred Body was translated (from his Monas••ery at Tauriacum) to the Provinces further remov'd from sea, and thence carried into Flanders, and laid in the Blandin Monastery at Gaunt, where the Feast of his Memory is celebrated on the first of August, the day of his Translation. Notwithstanding Malbranc earnestly con∣tends that his sacred Relicks repose at Mon∣strueil,* 1.76 where they shew likewise his Chasu∣ble, Albe and stole: and there is a Church dedicated to his memory, in French call'd S. Wal••y.

5. Now though S. Winwaloc dyed out of Brittany, yet there were not wanting the monuments of his memory and Sanctity. A town in Shropshire, call'd even in the Saxons time Wenlock, as Malmsburiensis te∣stifies, (which seems a contraction of Winwaloc) from him took its denomi∣nation. There it was that the Holy Vir∣gin Milburga founded a Monastery of Reli¦gious Virgins, as shall in due place be decla∣red.

6. And whereas in the Gests of S. Winwalo••

mention hath been made of his attendant and Deacon calld Egbin, or as others write it Ethbin; the memory of his Sanctity also is particularly preserv'd in the Gallican Martyrologe, where wee read that he overliv'd his Master,* 1.77 went over into Ireland, there in a Wood call'd Neeten built a Monastery, where with great sanctity he lived, and dyed on the nineteenth of October. Severall other particulars are there related of him, which considering he was a stranger to this Island doe not require a place in this History. Onely one passage in which S. Winwaloc is also concern'd, shall be here produced, viz:

7. Ethbin by his merits and piety being Deacon, was chosen to be the dayly attendant and assistant to the Holy Preist Winwaloc. Now it was S. Winwalocs custom to repair dayly to a a little private Church separated from noyse and abode of people▪ about a mile distant from his Monastery, that he might more quietly and without distraction offer the Divine Sacrifice for the Living and the Dead. Going thither one day, accompanied by his Deacon Ethbin, there mett him one vayld in the figure of a miserable Leaper, with a lamentable voyce begging assistance. Ethbin mov'd with great compassion and charity em∣brac'd and kiss'd the Leaper, and the same also at his monition did S. Winwaloc. Our Lord accepted their office of charity with great kindnes: for he loves to be cherish'd in his poor members: and therfore he was pleas'd to give each of them a present reward of their unfeign'd Charity. For flying from their em∣braces our Lord immediatly appear'd in a cloud in great glory and with gracious words assur'd them that their names were already written in the Book of Life, and that they should with his Saints be partakers of his kingdom. This most happy assurance of their future blessednes Ethbin out of a vile esteem of himself ascrib'd to the merits of S. Winwaloc: And he on the other side moved with the same Humility and charity cast the merit on Ethbin.

XI. CHAP.* 1.78

1. S. Ninianus death.

2.3. &c. The Centuriatours testimony of him.

6.7. His Miracles.

8. Of Casa Candida.

9. Alcuinus his Epistle touching him.

1. THE same year four hundred thirty two is mark'd with the happy death of S. Ninianus,* 1.79 whose Gests have been for∣merly related. This Holy man, saith the Au∣thour of his Life, wonderfully shining with mi∣racles, and illustrious for many vertues at last approch'd to the happy day in which God gra∣ciously call'd him out of this mortall life. Thus being perfect in Grace and piety, mature in age, on the sixteenth of the Calends of October, he happily mounted to heaven. His Body was bu∣ried in the Church dedicated to S. Martin, which himself had built from the foundation. Hence may be disprov'd the assertion of an Irish Writer,* 1.80 extant in Bishop Vshers Antiquities of the Brittish Churches, concerning S. Ni∣nianus his going into Ireland and dying there.

2. The Lutheran Centuriators of Magdeburg likewise confirm what is here deliver'd of his dying in Brittany, and moreover adde some things deserving our observation: Their words are these,* 1.81 Ninianus a Venedotian was a Teacher of Christian verities of a desert more then ordinary: He to his old age did large∣ly communicate the Talent wherewith God had entrusted him, among the Brittains, Scotts and Southern Picts. He was a man assiduous in the reading of Holy Scripture, mercifull to orphans, widdows and poor: illustrious in miracles and sanctity. By his pious industry the Nation of the Picts first of all relinquishing their Idolatry, em∣braced the true Faith of Christ. He dyed among the Picts in the Province of Galloway, in the year of Grace four hundred thirty two having been the first Bishop of Candida casa.

3. Here the Reader may observe, that this Bishop was, by the confession of these Lutheran Protestants, famous for his Sanctity and mira∣cles, and withall one who dayly studied the Holy Scriptures: Yet he was very devout in giving respect and Veneration to Gods Saints, to whose honour he likewise built Churches: S. Martin dyed not above thirty years before S. Ninianus ended his life, and yet we find a Church built by S. Ninianus, and dedicated to S. Martin. Yet the same Protestants make sharp invectives against the Roman Church for imitating these Saints magnified by themselves.

4. The Example of S. Ninianus was imi∣tated by the Brittish Church neer the same age, for when S. Augustin the Monk came into Brittany to convert the Saxons, he found saith S. Beda, in the Citty of Canterbury a Church dedicated to the honour of S. Mar∣tin, which had been anciently built in the times when the Romans inhabited this Island.

5. S. Ninianus before he dyed divided the Provinces of the Picts into Parishes, he ordained Preists there, and consecrated Bishops. This he did by the authority of the Roman Bishop, from whom, as hath been rela∣ted, he received his M••ssion.

6. As touching the Miracles which God wrought by his servant S. Ninianus, al∣though my intention be to be spating in relating such things, yet since the foremen∣tion'd Lutheran Writers acknowledge this Saint to have been famous for them: it may be expedient in this place to record one, as followeth:

* 1.827. In the Region of the Picts, saith the Au∣thour of S. Ninianus life, there was a certain Prince named Tudwal, a proud, high-spirited man, who contemning the admonitions of this man of God, and derogating from his doctrin and life, resisted him openly. On a certain day having been more then ordinarily troublesome and rude to him, God the Supreme heavenly Iudge would not suffer any longer the iniuries offred to his holy Servant to passe unrevenged, but strook this proud man with an intolerable pain in his head, by the violence of which those lofty eyes of his became utterly blind. So that he which had before impugn'd the Light of Divine Truth, deservedly lost the light of this world. But upon be••ter consideration he sent a message to the holy Bishop, humbly beseeching him in imitation of our Lords benignity, to return to him good for ill, and love for hatred. The Ve∣nerable Bishop hereupon first sharply reprov'd the Prince, and then touching him, imprin∣ted on his eyes the sign of the Crosse; when im∣mediatly his pains ceased, his blindnes was dis∣sipated, and afterward the Prince highly honou∣red the Holy Bishop, and readily granted what∣soever he ask'd of him.

8. As touching the place of his Buriall and Episcopall See call'd Candida casa, and by the Saxons Wit-hern,* 1.83 Malmsburiensis thus writes of it: Candida casa is the name of a place in the confines of England and Scotland, where is the sepulcher of the Blessed Confessour Ninias; by nation a Brittain, who there first preached the Gospel of Christ. That name was given to the place by occasion of a Church which the holy Bishop there built of hew'n stone, which to the rude Brittains seemd a wonder. This Holy man Ninias is celebrated by Antiquity for his many miracles.

* 1.849. There is extant in Bishop Vshers Brittish Antiquities an Epistle of our Learned Countreyman Alcuinus, not printed among his works, wherin he testifies the great fame of the Sanctity and Miracles of this Blessed Bishop:* 1.85 It is directed to the Religious Preists then living at Candida Casa. And Paschasius Radbertus recounst a Miracle in the same age wherin Alcuinus who attended on the Em∣perour Charles the Great, liv'd, which miracle hapned to a devout Preist celebrating Masse at the Saints monument, There was a certain Religious Preist,* 1.86 saith he, nam'd Plegils, who frequently solemnis'd Masse at the Body of S. Ninias Bishop and Confessour. Who living a ver∣tuous and holy life, began frequently to beseech our Lord that he would please to shew visibly to him the nature and verity of the Body and Blood of Christ in the most Blessed Sacrament. This Prayer he made, not from want of Faith in the truth of the Mystery, but meerly out of an affe∣ction of devotion and piety. Consequently the Authour declares, how to his great conso∣lation our Lord appeard to him in the Sacra∣ment in the form of a young child.

XII. CHAP.* 1.87

1.2. &c. S. Germanus his second coming into Brittany.

6.7.8▪ He Ordains Bishops here. Of Landaff.

10.11. He instituts the Vniversity of Oxford.

1. THree years after the death of S. Ni∣nianus,* 1.88 S. Germanus Bishop of Aux∣erre was once more invited into Brittany to perfect the good work which he had for∣merly begun, in rooting out the Pelagian Heresy there spreading it self again. The re∣lation we must borrow from the same Au∣thour, the learned Preist Constantius, to whom Baronius gives this Character,* 1.89 that he was a Writer of those times of most perfect integrity and sincerity in all things.

2. In the mean time,* 1.90 says he, a Message from Brittany comes, declaring that the perversity of the Pelagian Heresy by the impious diligence of a few Authours began to enlarge it self there. Hereupon once more the prayers of all are a∣gain address'd to S. Germanus, that he would maintain the cause of Divine Grace, which by his diligence formerly prevayl'd. The Holy Bi∣shop made no delay to comply with their petition: for his delight was to labour and even spend his strength in the service of Christ. The Devills envy began now to languish, as the Holy mans vertues encreas'd, neither durst he so much as tempt him whom by experience he knew to be a freind of God.

3. There was adjoyn'd to him for his compa∣nion Severus Bishop of Triers, a person of con∣summate Sanctity, who had long preach'd the word of God to the Nations of Germania Prima. In his way he pass'd by Paris, where he is received with great joy and acclamations of the people, as

the presence of so eminent a Saint well de∣served.

4. In the mean time infernall Spirits flying through the whole Island foretold the return of Saint Germanus, being forc'd to doe so against their wills. Insomuch as that one nam'd Ela∣phius, a principall person of the countrey, with∣out any notice given of the Holy Bishops journey came in hast to meet them: He brought with him his Son, upon whom from the flower of his youth a lamentable infirmity had seis'd. For all his members were withred, and the hamm of his leggs so drawn together that by reason of the drynes of his thigh, he could not sett his foot to ground. Elaphius was attended by almost the whole province, which assembled together, though no advice had been given them of the Holy Bi∣shops coming. By whom, assoon as they mett toge∣ther, an Episcopall Benediction was confer'd on the people, and the words of Truth preach'd to them. S. Germanus perceives that the generality of the people persever'd constant in the doctrin which he had left among them: and that the fault adhered to a few busy persons: which are diligently sought out, and without delay condemned.

5. As for Elaphius, he humbly kneeling kiss'd the Bishops hands, presenting to him his lame Son: whose sad condition and ne∣cessity were sufficiently recommended to the Bishops charity by his youth and debility, without his fathers request. So miserable a spectacle mov'd compassion in all, but espe∣cially in the holy Bishops mind; which com∣passion they interpreted to be a sign of Gods clemency to cure him. Presently therefore Saint Germanus compell'd the young man to sitt down: and then handled his hamm that was contracted, and with his right hand strok'd over all the members weakned with that infirmity. Immediatly perfect health and strength attended that wholesom touch: the withred members recovered their natu∣rall iuice and humidity, and the sinews their office and agility to move them. Thus in the sight of all the young man was resto∣red to his father as if he had been new made. All the people are astonish'd at this miracle, by which means the Catholick Faith is perfectly confirm'd in their minds. The rest of the time was spent in preaching up and down, which wan∣ted not efficacy to convert and reform the hea∣rers. So that by an universall consent the Au∣thours of the perverse Doctrine are brought be∣fore the Holy Bishops, and then banish'd out of the Island. This holy work was with such solidity per∣form'd then, that to this day the Orthodox Faith remains in those places unstaind. Thus all things being well compos'd, the Blessed Bishops return'd, with a voyage as prosperous as they came. This is the summary narration of Constantius, tou∣ching S. Germanus his second journey into Brittany. Which Constantius liv'd about forty years after Saint Germanus his death, and dedicated his Book to Patiens Bishop of Lyons.

6. Notwithstanding our Ecclesiasticall Mo∣numents record many more particular bene∣fits which our Countrey receiv'd from the Holy Bishop Germanus during his abode this second time in Brittany, which seems to have continued severall years, though how many, does not appeare by any Chronologists: therefore we must be excus'd if we cannot assign the particular actions of this Saint to their determinate times.

7. By many deeds of the holy Bishop here, it may be concluded that he came with Com∣mission from the See Apostolick, Pope Sixtus then sitting in the Chair of S. Peter. For Saint Germanus seeing many Churches deprived of Pastours, by which means the people be∣came wavering in their Faith call'd a Synod (which was an act of Iurisdiction committed to him) and by common advice selected learned and pious men, whom he or∣dained Bishops, placing them in severall Churches.

8. Thus we read in the History of the Church of Landaff,* 1.91 How after the foresaid Bi∣shops had rooted out the Pelagian Heresy, they consecrated Bishops in severall quarters of the land. And over all the Brittains toward che right hand side (that is, the Southern parts of Brittany) they promoted the Blessed man Dubri∣cius to be Arch-Bishop, who was an eminent Do∣ctour, and was chosen both by the King Mouricus and whole Diocese. At Landaff they constituted an Archiepiscopall See with the said Kings consent, where a Church was built, and dedicated to the honour of the Prime Apostle Saint Peter. These are the borders of it, &c. Now where∣as Landaff is here call'd an Archiepi∣scopall See, it is an Errour either of the Authour or Transcriber. True it is that when that See was afterward transplanted to Caër-leon, an Archiepiscopall See was esta∣blished there.

9. As touching the Holy Bishop Dubricius we shall treat more of him separatly, after an account given of S. Germanus his actions. And whereas it is said that by the consent of King Mouricus an Episcopall See was erected at Landaff: notice is to be taken that this Mou∣ricus was Son to Theodoric Prince of Glamorgan∣shire (Morganniae) who,* 1.92 as Bishop Godwin relates, resign'd his Principality: and embra∣ced a Monasticall or Eremiticall life. But af∣terward when the Saxons invaded the Island, he was drawn out of his Cell to be leader of an Army, and courageously rushing among the enemies receiv'd a mortall wound: for which merit he was enroll'd in the number of Martyrs.

10. S. Germanus his next care after ordai∣ning Bishops, was to visit the Schooles, the sources of Learning: For these two are the Pillars to sustain and perpetuate Faith. Brian Twyne the Advocat of the Vniversity of Ox∣ford affirms positively that Saint Germanus studied in that Vniversity.* 1.93 But generally all Authours, ancient and Modern agree that he

establish'd good order there:* 1.94 yea and pro∣bably to encourage both Teachers and Disci∣ples, himself for some time taught among them, and gathered many Auditours. Among whom one of the principall which we find in Records was S. Iltutus, or Elcutus, of whom here after, as likewise of another whose memory is celebrated in Lesser Brit∣tany, nam'd S. Briocus.

11: Concerning S. Germanus his establi∣shing the Vniversity of Oxfor'd, we have an illustrious testimony of our learned coun∣trey-man Asserius, who liv'd above eight hundred years since: For treating of the Controversy between the Students of Oxford and Grimbaldus whom King Alfred had cal∣led out of France to govern that Vniversity, he introduces the Students thus pleading for themselves, in opposing the change that Grimbaldus would make in their Instituts,* 1.95 They the Schollars likewise (saith he) proved by unquestionable testimonies of ancient An∣nals, that the Orders and Instituts of that place had been establish'd by pious and learned men, as Gildas, Melkin, Nemri, Kentigern and others, who all grew old in their studies there, and admi∣nistred all things happily in peace and concord. They shewd moreover that Saint Germanus came to Oxford and abode there half a year, ap∣proving wonderfully their said Orders and Insti∣tuts. This was when he travell'd through Britta∣ny preaching against the Heresies of the Pela∣gians. This Testimony is of great force in case that passage be not an Addition of a later hand to Asserus, as is much to be su∣spected.

* 1.96XIII. CHAP.

1.2. &c S. Germanus his Faith was Ro∣man, the same with that of Saint Au∣gustin the Monk. This testified by Pro∣testants.

6.7. Churches built to his honour by the ancient Brittains.

1. AFter how long abode in Brittany S. Germanus returned home, is un∣certain. But the infinite obligations our Na∣tion has to him are unquestionable. Among which the greatest of all is his establishing the Catholick Faith here so firmly that it con∣tinued inviolate many ages. Insomuch as even Protestant Writers attribute to him the Title of Apostle of Brittany.

2. It will therefore be expedient that we conclude the Narration of his Gests with de∣claring what Doctrines in Religion S. Germanus himself profess'd, for the same, we may be sure, he left behind him in Brittany. This Enquiry seems necessary, because it will give light for a resolution, whether in the following age Saint Augustin the Monk sent by Saint Gregory the Great to convert the Sa∣xons, taught them a new Religion full of Su∣perstitions, and quite changed from that which Saint Germanus profess'd, as Prote∣stants affirm: who therefore magnify Saint Germanus for the purity of his Faith, and as much derogate from S. Augustin.

3. Touching therefore Saint Germanus his Religion, particularly in the Points now most controverted, and wherein Saint Au∣gustin is charged to have been faulty, we cannot more certainly, nor more inge∣nuously determine it, then by seeking in∣formation from a person of eminent lear∣ning in Antiquity, a Protestant, or how∣ever without question no Roman Catholick, to witt, M. Selden: Who in a Treatise by him call'd Analecta Anglo-Britannica has inserted one Chapter exactly pertinent to our present purpose, The Title of which Chapter is, Touching the practises of Eccle∣siasticall Discipline wherewith Germanus and L••pus Bishops imbued the Brittains. Which Enquiry he consequently satisfies in the following Chapter, in the manner follow∣ing.

4. Germanus Bishop of Auxerre and Lupus Bishop of Troyes in Gaule came into Brittany to restore Christian Religion deprav'd by the He∣resy of Pelagius and Errours of Pagans.* 1.97 Their do∣ctrines and documents taught by them, as the fame is, which also Giraldus Cambrensis testifies to have continued to his dayes, were as followeth. 1. Of every loaf of Bread set before them, one corner they gave to the poore. 3. They sate three together at dinner, in memory of the Blessed Tri∣nity. 4. If any one mett in the way a Religious Monk or Clergy-man, or any one in a Religious habit, he would presently lay aside his weapons, and with a low inclination of his head demand his Benediction. 5. Generally all the people doe earnestly demand Episcopall Confirmation and Inunction with Holy Chrism, by which the Holy Ghost is conferr'd 6. They some times bestow the Tithe of all their Substance, cattle and Sheep, namely either when they marry, or undertake some long Pilgrimage, or by the Churches Order submitt to some extraordinary Pennance for their sins. This they call the great Tithe: and two parts of it they bestow on the Church where they recei∣ved Baptisme, the third they give to the Bishop of the Diocese. 7. Beyond all other externall la∣bours of Mortification they are most devoted to Pilgrimages undertaken to Rome, to visit the Monuments of the Apostles. 8 Beyond any other Nation they expresse a devout reverence to Chur∣ches and Church-men, likewise to Relicks of Saints, to portable Bells, Sacred Books and the Holy Crosse. And this devotion hath been rewar∣ded, with greater peace they any other Chur∣ches enjoyd. 9. For entire security is observed in regard of Beasts feeding not only in Church yards but much beyond them through all bounds inclosed with ditches which Bishops design for observation of peace and indemnity. And

greater Churches,* 1.98 to which antiquity always afforded greater reverence, have power to grant and enjoyn the observation of such peace and security for cattle, whilst at morn they goe, and at Even return from their pastures. This peace and security is observ'd so inviolably, that if any one should incurr the mortall indignation of his Prince, and afterward seeke refuge in a Church, he may enjoy the fruit of this Peace both for his person and goods. And indeed from such large immunities, far beyond the ancient Canons (which in such cases allow safety only to a mans life and body) occasion of great abuses have been taken: for by reason of such impunity many doe audaciously practise hostility, and from such pl••∣ces of Re••uge doe horribly infest the whole coun∣trey about, and even the Prince himself.

5. There is scarce any one of these Chri∣stian practises but was taught by S. Augu∣stin also: and yet Protestant Writers condemne S Augustin for them, and absolve S. Ger∣manus, yea magnify him, and glory in an opinion that they are conformable to his Doctrin and Discipline. They allow to Saint Germanus the glorious Title of Apostle of the Brittains, who taught them no new Do∣ctrins of Christianity, but only confirmed them in what they had beleived before: And the same Title they with contempt refuse to S. Augustin, who withdrew the barbarous Pagan Saxons from their Idolatry and Infideli∣ty, and instilled first into their minds the true knowledge and worship of God, Faith in the Redeemer of the world, and Venera∣tion to the Holy Crosse the Sign of our Redem∣tion. Such partiality the Spirit of Schism does naturally produce.

6. Our Ancestours in testimony of their gratitude to the Venera••le Bishop S. Germanus, and the high esteem of his Sanctity approved by many Miracles, not long after his death built Chappells and Churches to his honour. Particularly concerning one of these Camden thus writes, In Cornwall neer the River Liver there is a village named from Saint German,* 1.99 to which, during the Da∣nish tumults, the Episcopall see of that Pro∣vince was transferr'd, out of feare (it being a place more remote and secure:) There a Church had been erected and consecrated to the honour of S. Germanus Bishop of Auxerre, who extirpated the Pelagian Heresy that began to rise anew among the Brittains. In Yorkshire likewise a famous Monastery was consecrated to him, as the same Authour thus testifies, The River Ouse does water Selby a town well peo∣pled:* 1.100 there King William the First founded a Church in memory of S. Germanus, who hap∣pily wounded to death the many-headed Hydra of Pelagianism, which was oft quelld, and oft revived again. The Abbot of this Monastery and of S. Mar••es at York were the only two Nor∣thern Abbots which had Seats in Parliament.

7. Among the Silures in Northwales the Memory of S. Germanus is much celebra∣ted: for from him a part of Radnorshire is called Guarthenion. For as our ancient Hi∣storian Nennius relates, Vortimer the Son of Vortigern in satisfaction for injuries done by his Father to Saint Germanus,* 1.101 dedicated that part of the countrey to him where he had been wrongd. In memory of which it took the name of Guar∣theny, which in the Brittish language signifies a calumny justly retorted. Besides these, many other Monuments testifying the like vene∣ration to the same Apostolick Bishop might be produced, but these are sufficient, And this last Example proves this Devotion of the Brittains to him to have begun presently after his death.

XIII. CHAP.* 1.102

1.2. &c. Vortigern chosen King of all Brit∣tany: His Character, &c.

1. HItherto,* 1.103 since the time that the Romans had relinquish'd all care and protection of Brittany, the severall Provinces of the Island had been governed by petty Princes independent on one ano∣ther. But in the year four hundred thirty and eight by reason of the frequent inroads of their cruell Enemies the Picts and Scotts, by a common agreement of the severall Provinces a Generall Captain of the whole Nation was chosen, after the example of their Ancestors in the days of Iulius Cesar, and the Kingdom established in his line.

2. Which choice unhappily fell on Vorti∣gern, a man born for the destruction of his countrey, for he it is that by his slouth∣full vices first weakned it, and afterward calling in to his aid the barbarous warlick Saxons, prostituted it to their rapines and tyranny. This Character we read of him in Malmsburiensis,* 1.104 At that time Vortigern was King of Brittany, a man voyd both of courage and counsell: yea addicted wholly to carnall plea∣sure, and the slave of almost all vices: parti∣cularly of avarice, pride and luxury. He, as we read in the Gests of the Brittains, solicited and with the hope of making her a Queen de∣flourd his own daughter, and of her gott a Son: Who notwithstanding his incestous birth was, by a miracle of Divine Grace, a Saint, his name being S. Faustus.

3. His wife was a Lady equall to him in blood, but most unlike in disposition. By her he had three Sons, Vortimer, Catigern and Pascentius. Whilst she lived, he gover∣ned his Principality with moderation: but after her death he loosed the rains to all vices. For which having been reproved by S. Germanus, and upon his impenitence in a Synod excommunicated,* 1.105 he revenged himself by inflicting the fore mentioned iniuries and calumnies upon the Holy Bi∣shop.

But in the end was severely punish'd by fire from heaven.* 1.106

4. Before his Election to the Vniversall Government of Brittany, he was Prince of the Danmonij, or as others write, Consul of the Gevisses inhabitants of the South-western parts about Cornwall, or South-wales. Which Principality it seems he had governed well enough, to be esteemd not unworthy to be preferr'd above his formerly fellow Princes: though indeed that age, the men of which Gildas calls (atramentum aetatis) the inke of their age, afforded it seems so little choice, that a Prince not absolutly vicious deser∣ved reputation. However this unworthy King is recorded a restorer of the Citty of Oxford. We will awhile suspend a relation of the Gests of this unhappy King, to the end we may interpose some affairs touching the Churches of Brittany at this time oc∣curring.

* 1.107XIV. CHAP.

1.2. &c S. Dubricius ordained Bishop of Landaff by S. Germanus: The place of his Birth, &c.

1. AMong the actions beneficiall to Brittany done by Saint Germanus, the election and consecration of Saint Du∣bricius to the Bishoprick of Landaff was de∣servedly reckoned. This Dubricius (say the Centuriatours of Magdeburg) sirnamed Gainius Vagiensis,* 1.108 from the place where he was born; was peradventure the Son of a Monk by Euedila a Noble Virgin, and grew after∣ward famous among t••e English. Thus write they without all authority from antiquity, desirous to faign one Example at least, to be a president for their Master Luthers in∣cest.

* 1.1092. But from more authentick Testimo∣nie•• it appears that Saint Dubricius was by nation a Brittain, born in the Province of the Dimeta, or West Wales: he was sirna∣med Gainius from the River which runs by the place where he was born. His Fa∣thers name is not mentioned among Au∣thours, his Mother was Euedila, a woman of a clear fame for her vertues: Thus write Bale, Picts, Powel and the Authour of his life in Capgrave.

* 1.1103. It is there moreover related how being a child care was taken to imbue his mind with litterature. And having attained a few years more, he made such proficiency in learning, that not the ignorant only, but such also as had ac∣quired a good degree in knowledge, repaired to him to encrease their skill: among whom were Saint Theliaus, Saint Sampson, Saint Aidanus and others. In the soile of his Na∣tivity neer the River Vaga (from whence he was called Vagiensis) he chose a fitt seat for his own and his Disciples studies, and there he spent many years in the charitable em∣ployment of communicating his learning to others. Afterward having by command of an Angel built a Church there, he preached and taught the people wholesom Christian Doctrin. Moreover by imposing his hands he often cured many infirmities, insomuch as those which came to him sad and unsound, returned joy∣full and in health. And therefore he was qua∣lified fitt to be advanced by S. Germanus to the Degree of a Bishop.

4. The period of his life is uncertain. Yet certain it is that he lived to a very old age: for many years after this he was trans∣ferr'd by Aurelius Ambrosius then raigning to the Arch-Bishoprick of Caër-Leon in the Province of Monmouth. So that he will once more occurre in our History. As for his Disciples Saint Theliaus, Saint I••tutus, &c. eminent Saints and Doctours, which therefore could not likewise escape the calumnious pens of the Lutheran Centu∣riators, we shall treat of them in the follow∣ing age.

5. But here we must not omitt what a learned French writer, Andrew Saussay in his French Martyrologe relates of another famous Disciple of Saint Germanus named Saint Briocus a Brittain, who was afterward Bishop in Armorica or lesser Brittany, so il∣lustrious for his Sanctity, that the See of his Bishoprick is to this day from his name called S. Brieu, a suffragan Bishoprick to Tours.

6. Saint Briocus,* 1.111 saith he, was by coun∣trey an Englishman (he should have said a Brittain) of the Province of Corticia, descen∣ded of a Noble Stock. He was by Saint Germa∣nus of Auxe••••e preaching the Orthodoxe Faith there, brought out of Brittany into Gaule, and here by him instructed happily in the Disci∣pline of Piety. After he had enriched his mind with saving Doctrins, he returned into his Native countrey, and there informed his parents in the true Faith, which he likewise preached with great successe in the countrey about. After this being desirous to employ our Lords Talent yet more copiously, he came over into Armorica: where having shed the beams of Evangelicall Light on the minds of his kinsman Conanus Count of Trigu••er (Trecorensem) he afterward cleansed him with the Laver of Bap∣tism. Then assembling severall devout persons aspiring to the perfection of a Religious life, he built a Monastery, and there by the libe∣rality of the said Count he layd the founda∣tions of an Episcopall See, and being consecra∣ted Bishop by the Archbishop of Tours, Metro∣politan of that countrey, he with an admirable splendour of vertue ad piety governed the said Diocese the space of thirty years. Afterward making a journey to Angiers to furnish him∣self with Ecclesiasticall ornaments, he there

breathed forth his spotlesse soule.* 1.112 From thence his Body was caried back, and with great ho∣nour buried in the Church which himself had built, where frequent miracles were wrought at his Relicks: Thus as he gave his name to the Monastery, Town and Mother-Church of that Diocese, so he likewise afforded continuall pro∣tection to them.

7. Certain Irish Historians would chal∣lenge S. Briocus to their countrey, as having been born in the Territory of Cork. But his having been a Disciple of Saint Germanus, who had nothing to doe with Ireland, proves him a Brittain. And whereas Bishop Vther conjectures that the Master of Saint Briocus might have been another Saint Ger∣manus Bishop of Paris, who lived in the fol∣lowing age: His living with Conanus and relation of kinred to him demonstrate him both a Brittain, and more ancient then the younger S. Germanus.

* 1.113XV. CHAP.

1.2. &c. S. Patrick comes out of Ireland into Brittany: thence goes to Rome, &c

4 &c. At his return: he retires to Gla∣stenbury: His Chart: Relicks of Saint Steven, &c.

1. IN the year of Grace four hundred thirty nine, Saint Patrick having with wonderfull advantage laboured in our Lords vineyeard in Ireland the space of eight years, returned into Brittany, where, saith Malmsburiensis, he abode thirty years in the Isle Avallonia, or Glastenbury, leading a most holy life. Notwithstanding whether at that time he visited Glastenbury, is uncertain Probably the motive of his leaving Ireland might be to take a journey to Rome, and there give an account of his Apostleship: ••or this is affirm'd by severall Authours, as Capgrave, Bishop-Vsher, &c.

* 1.1142. Iocelinus adds that before his voyage he fixed his Episcopall chair in the Citty of Armagh, resolving in his mind that the same should be the Prime Metropolis and Mistresse of the whole Island. And to the end that this design might have an effect irrevocable, he de∣termin'd to repair to the See Apostolick, and thence obtain authentick Priviledges to ratify this his purpose. An Angel from our Lord approv'd his intention of undertaking that ••our∣ney, &c. Whereupon having ordain'd Bishops Preists, and other Ecclesiasticall Ministers, whom he placed in opportune residences, he gave them his benediction, and took leave of them.

3 That in his way either to, or from Rome, he retir'd into a Monastery, to enjoy for some time the peace of contemplation, is affirm'd by our Historians, and that Gla∣stenbury was the place chosen by him, in which afterward also he repos'd himself, there happily ending his dayes. And herein he imitated the holy practise of former Saints, as Saint Fugatius and Damianus, who after labouring in their Apostolicall Office, retir'd from worldly conversation, and spent their last days in conversation with God alone.

4. What were the speciall exercises of S. Patrick in his retirement, is related by ancient Writers,, viz. attending to Prayer, Fasting and purity of Life: instituting rules for a Monasticall Profession in Glastenbury, where he found Religious men the Succes∣sours of S. Ioseph of Arimathea and S. Fu∣gatius and S. Diruvianus: These S. Patrick reduced from an Eremiticall, to a Coenobiti∣call course of life, gving them instituts which himself had receiv'd from his glo∣rious Vnckle S. Martin of Tours, who long since had cloathed him with the Monasticall habit. Which Habit, saith Iocelin, was a White Cowle of the naturall-colour of the wooll, over his other garments, by which was de∣noted purity and innocence. And this fa∣shion was imitated by the I••ih Monks, as likewise the Monks of Brittany, before Saint Augustins coming, who to distinguish himself from them, assum'd a Black Cowle, whence the New Monks his Successours were usually stiled (Nigri Monachi) Black Monks.

5. In Glastenbury it was where S. Patrick wrote that famous Chart,* 1.115 the whole tenour whereof hath been already produced in the second Book of this History, upon occasion of declaring the foundation of that most famous Monastery.

In which Chart the Holy Bishop particularly describes the Isle then cal∣led Ynswitrin where was an ancient Chappell consecrated to the honour of the most blessed Virgin: And how there he found twelve Hermites, Successours of the Disciples of S. Phaganus and Diruvianus, by whom he was elected their Head. There also he declares his happy invention of a Writing compo∣sed by the foresaid Apostolicall men Phaga∣nus and Diruvianus, in which was contain'd that they had receiv'd from Pope Eleutherius ten years of Indulgence: and that by a reve∣lation from our Lord they had built a Church to the honour of S. Michael the Archangel: How likewise by a Vision it was signified to him that he was to honour the same Blessed Archangell in the same place: for a testimo∣ny of the certainty of which Vision his left arm withered, and was not restored till he had acquainted the rest of his Brethren with what he had seen. This Chart S. Patrick left with two devout Irish Monks, Arnulphus & Ogmar, his companions, which resolved to remain attending on the said Chappell. In conclusion, the Holy Bishop relates how he conferr'd an Indulgence of a hundred dayes on those who by cutting down wood clea∣red

a passage for the devout Visitants, of the Chappell consecrated by our Lord himself to the honour of his most Blessed Mother.

* 1.1166. At his return from Rome S. Patrick brought with him some Relicks of the Holy Apostles Saint Peter and Saint Paul, and likewise of Saint Stephen the Blessed Deacon and Martyr: together with a linnen cloath, on which was sprinkled of the Blood of our Saviour Iesus-Christ, which holy Relicks were reserved there behind the Altar of Saint Patrick. This is the nar∣ration of the Authour of S. Patricks life in Capgrave.

7. That which is here deliver'd particu∣larly concerning the Relicks of S. Stephen the Martyr seems confirmed by what Baro∣nius out of Ancient Writers reports, how this same year Eudocia wife of the Emperour Theodosius brought from Ierusalem the said Relicks, which were layd up in the Church of S. Laurence the Martyr, and there piously venerated by devout Christians.

* 1.1178. Iocelinus who expressly affirms that it was in S. Patricks return from Rome that he visited Brittany, further declares that during his abode in this his Native countrey, he foun∣ded many Monasteries, filling them with Reli∣gious men, who willingly submitted themselves to the observation of that form of a Religious life which was prescribed by him: That he foretold with the tongue and Spirit of Prophecy many unfortunate and many prosperous things which in future times should befall Brittany: And more∣over that he foresaw and foretold the Sanctity of S. David then enclos'd in his Mothers womb (who was born in the year of Christ four-hundred sixty two) whereby is confirm'd what in the Antiquities of Glastenbury is as∣serted concerning S. Patricks long abode in Brittany after his converting Ireland.

* 1.118XVI. CHAP.

1.2. Of Bachiarius Disciple to S. Patrick: His Pilgrimage: His Epistle to an ince∣stuous Preist, &c.

1. AMong the Brittish Disciples of Saint Patrick the memory of Saint Bachia∣rius, whom some affirm to be the same with Saint Maccaeus, or Mocthaeus, is celebra∣ted. He was,* 1.119 saith Pits, by Nation a Brittain, and Disciple of Saint Patrick: He addicted him∣self to the study of litterature at Caër-leon. He was an excellent Poet, and skillful Mathematician: for his younger years he entirely employd in such studies.* 1.120 Gennadius in his Catalogue gives him the Character of a man excellently versed in Christian Philosophy. Adding withall, that for conserving his integrity and Chastity he for∣sook his countrey, and undertook a long Pilgri∣mage.

2. We were inform'd above from Girardus Cambrensis, that the Brittains instructed by S. Germanus accounted Pilgrimages, especial∣ly to Rome, among the works of Piety. And many motives S. Bachiarius might have to absent himself from his countrey, besides that mention'd by Gennadius: For it could not but much afflict his soule to be a specta∣tour of the enormous vices raigning there: and probably he had a foresight of the mise∣ries which would shortly befall it.

3. Concerning this Pilgrimage,* 1.121 the fore∣cited Authour Pits thus writes; Bachiarius seeing his countrey afflicted with dayly calami∣ties, out of compassion to it, and with an inten∣tion to implore divine assistance, undertook very tedious and laborious Pilgrimages. But there wanted not detractours and calumniatours in those times, who therefore charged him with levity, inconstancy and vanity, if not worse. Whereupon he was obliged to cleare himself by writing an Apology, in which he seriously pro∣tested that he undertook and perform'd those travells meerly for the love of God, the salva∣tion of his soule, and comfort of his afflicted coun∣trey. And because it was impossible for him to purge himself to all his detractours, he wrote his Defence to S. Leo the first Pope of that name, the common Father of all Christians, as may be collected from Gennadius, Honorius and Cap∣grave.

4. There is moreover extant in the Great Bibliotheque of the Fathers a learned and ele∣gant Epistle written on this occasion by the same S. Bachiarius.* 1.122 He had heard that a certain Preist by the Devills suggestion had violated a consecrated Virgin, for which he was cast out of the Church, without any hope of being restor'd. The Holy man was deeply afflicted both for the enormity of the Crime, and extreme rigour of the punishment. Whereupon he wrote an Epistle replenish'd both with Divine learning and compassio∣nate Charity. This Epistle he gave to a Preist call'd Ianuarius, whom he humbly entreats, and strongly evinces for the Restitution of the Offender, shewing that in the most fruit∣full feild of Gods Church there grew herbes medecinall to every wound Then addres∣sing his speech to the guilty Preist, he power∣fully aexhorts him to Pennance, in an inclos'd Monastery, there to expiate his crime by fasting, sack-cloath and prayer, and to begg the Intercession of Gods Saints in his behalf: And fearing least he should accumulate his sin by joyning Mariage to his incest, he terrifies him with shewing the abominable excesse of marying one who was espous'd & consecrated to our Lord, when she took the Veyle of her Religious Profession. By which Epistle may be seen, as in a Mirrour, the State of the Ecclesiasticall Disciplin of those times, the inviolablenes of their Religious Vows and Celibacy of Preists: So that we may easily iudge what censure the Prime Apostle of Re∣formation, Luther with his Catherine Bor, would then have incurr'd.

* 1.1235. Besides this Epistle, the same S. Bachia∣rius wrote many other Treatises which are reckond up by the Centuriators of Magde∣burg: who adde that he liv'd to a very old age, dying in the year four hundred and sixty. If he be the same with him whom Bi∣shop Vsher calls Maccaeus, and the Annals of Vlster name Muchti or Mochta, his death is prolonged much longer, till the year of Grace five hundred thirty five.

* 1.124XVII. CHAP.

1.2. &c. The Brittains lamentable de∣mand of succours: in vain.

6. &c. They call in the Saxons, to their destruction.

* 1.1251. IN these times the Vandals by their in∣cursions and numerous Armies grei∣vously oppr••s'd the Roman Empire. Which opportunity being observ'd by the Picts & Scotts, they likewise broke their limitts, and miserably wasted the Provinces of Brittany which had been subject to the Romans. This hapned in the eighth year of Vortigerns raign.

* 1.1262. The year following they continued their invasion with such extreme violence, and were so weakly resisted by the Brittains sortned with luxury, that after much blood∣shed, and horrible wasting of the countrey, their only refuge was to the Romans, whom with the most humble and passionate Pray∣ers they solicited to afford them succour.

3. Their short, but lamentable Epistle directed to Aetius Generall of the Roman for∣ces is thus recorded by Gildas:* 1.127 To Aetius third time Consul: The groans of the Brittains. Our barbarous enemies drive us to the Sea: the Sea beates us back upon our barbarous Enemies. Between these two we are expos'd either to be slain with the sword, or drownd: and to avoyd both we find no remedy.

4. But these letters avayld nothing: for the Romans with much adoe being scarce able to secure the heart of their Empire, could not defend the remote bounds. So that the Brittains wanting arms, and much more wanting hearts, became dayly a prey to their enemies. With this calamity another was ioynd much more terrible, which was extre∣mity of famine (saith S. Beda)* 1.128 which forc'd many of them to render themselves slaves to their Savage enemies: Only a few being by these miseries taught the wisedome to seek aid from heaven, retir'd into inaccessible mountains & caves, from whence they took the courage often times with good successe to sett upon their Ene∣mies, busy only in heaping spoyles, which they recover'd from them, and drove them back into their own quarters.

5. But this refreshment lasted but awhile,* 1.129 because their Piety and recourse to Divine help presently vanish'd. For as the same Authour from Gildas declares,* 1.130 After the Hostile invasions of their enemies ceased, the Island began to abound with all manner of fruits and provisions, beyond what any former age could remember: And as their plenty abounded, so did their luxury: which was quickly accompa∣nied with all sorts of vices: especially cruelty to one another, hatred of Divine Truth, &c.

6. Gods patience therefore being spent towards a people which grew worse both by prosperity and adversity, he brought upon them Enemies far more Savage and barbarous then either the Picts or Scotts: Or rather he so infatuated the reprobat Brit∣tains, that they themselves invited from a remote countrey those new Enemies to con∣sume them. These were the Saxons, the Angli and Iutes, Nations of Germany, terrible for their undaunted courage and agility, saith Paulus Diaconus: most formidable to the Ro∣man••,* 1.131 because most sudden and violent in their enterprises,* 1.132 saith Marcellinus: Esteemd the most warlick Nations among the Germans for strength of bodies, courage of minds, and pa∣cience to suffer all corporall labours and incommo∣dities, saith Zosimus.* 1.133

7. But before we particularly relate the last fatall Tragedy of the ruine of the Brittish Kingdom and State in this Island, some more speciall occurrents hapning at the same time, and relating to Ecclesiasticall affaires, require first to be dispatch'd, that they may not interrupt the contexture of that dismall story.

XVIII. CHAP.* 1.134

1.2. &c. S. Patrick returns into Ireland Calls a Synod: The Decrees of it.

5.6 Of S. Albeus, &c. Disciples of S. Patrick.

7. Conversion of K. Engus.

8.9. &c. S. Benignus his Successour in Armagh: His retreat.

1. SAint Patrick,* 1.135 though for his parti∣cular consolation he had retir'd him∣self into the secure repose of a Monastery, yet it was with this condition, that whenso∣ever any emergent, pressing necessity of Gods Church, requiring his presence and care, should intervene, he would quitt the Office of Mary sitting at our Lords feet, and exchange it for that of Martha's ministery in attending and providing a supply to his necessities in his members.

2. And some such cause occurr'd, some disorders in the new-founded Church of Ireland hapned, which after ten years quiet

repose drew him out of his solitude: Which though we cannot precisely determine what it was, yet no doubt it is involv'd in some one or more of the Canons and De∣crees of a Synod which upon his return into that Island he assembled.

3. Which Decrees for many ages con∣ceal'd, and by negligence expos'd to rust and mothes, have been of late days by the industry of S. Henry Spelman rescued and re∣stor'd to light, though in severall places defac'd. Wee will not here trouble the Reader with the entire Transcript of them: since those who are more curious may have recourse to the said S. Henry Spelmans first volume of Brittish and English Councils:* 1.136 It will be sufficient to select from them some speciall Canons, which will give us some light to discover the Ecclesiasticall Discipline of those times.

4. It is there ordain'd, That if any Eccle∣siasticall person from the Dore-keeper to the Preist,* 1.137 shall not for decency wear a Tunick, and have his hair cutt after the Roman manner: or shall permitt his wife to goe abroad unvayl'd, shall be separated from the Communion.* 1.138 Again, That a Monk and consecrated Virgin shall not abide in the same lodging, nor travel in the same Cha∣riot.* 1.139 That if a Monk shall neglect the Divine Office, and wear long haire, he shall be excom∣municated. That the Alms of Excommuni∣cated persons,* 1.140 or Pagans shall not be receiv'd. That if any Christian shall be guilty of manslaughter, fornication, or consulting Soothsayers, he shall perform Pennance for each crime, the space of a year: And he that is guilty of stealing, half a year, of which, twenty days he shall eat bread only: But withall he must be oblig'd to restitution.* 1.141 That if any Christian shall beleive Spirits may be represented in a Glass, he shall be anathematiz'd,* 1.142 &c. That if any consecrated Virgin shall marry, she shal be excommunica∣ted till she be converted and forsake her adul∣teryes: which having done she shall perform due Pennance: After which they are forbidden to live in the same house or town.* 1.143 That if any Preist shall build a Church, he must not offer Sacrifice in it before it be cōsecrated by the Bishop. That if a Clergyman be excommunicated,* 1.144 he must say his Prayers alone, and not in the same house with his Brethren: Neither must he pre∣sume to offer or consecrate, till he be absolv'd. That a Bishop may not ordain in another Bishops Diocese,* 1.145 without his permission: Only upon Sundays he may offer Sacrifice.* 1.146 That a Clark coming from the Brittains into Ireland without Letters testimoniall, be not suffred to minister.

5. There is no mention made of this or any other Irish Synod in any Authour, except only in a generall expression of Iocelinus,* 1.147 and Probus who wrote S. Patricks life extant among S. Bedas works. And in him wee find this only passage, The most holy Bishop S. Patrick together with three other Bishops and many Clercks came to a fountiain call'd Debach, which flows from the side of Crochon toward the East; there to celebrate a Synod touching Ecclesiasticall affaires, and they sate neer the fountain. When behold two daugh∣ters of King Logaren came early in the morning to wash in the same fountain, as woemen there usually did: and they found the Holy Synod with S. Patrick neer the fountain. Now the Bishops names were S. Patrick, Auxilius and Isserni∣ninus: for this is the Inscription of this pre∣sent Synod,* 1.148 Thanks be given to God the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Pàtricius, Auxilius and Is∣serninus to the Preists, Deacons and whole Clergy Health. It is better we should premonish those who are negligent, then blame things past for Salomon says, It is better to reprove, then be angry. The te∣nour of our Definition is here under written, and begins thus; If any captive, &c. Of these two Bishops Auxilius and Isserninus mention has been made before.

6. Another Holy Bishop and Disciple of S. Pa∣trick challenges once more a commemora∣tion in this History,* 1.149 to wit, S. Albeus, in whose life extant in Bishop Vsher we read, That when he heard that S. Patrick had converted to our Lord Engus King of Munster (Momonensium) and was with him in his Royal Citty Cassel, he came to salute them Now the King and S Patrick much rejoyced at the arrivall of S. Albeus, whose joy to see them also was great. There the Holy man reverently entertained his Master S. Pa∣trick, for he was very humble. After this King Engus and S. Patrick ordaind that the Archie∣piscopall See of all Munster should for ever be placed in the Citty and chair of S. Albeus.

7. And as touching the Conversion of King Engus this passage also is extant in the same learned Authour,* 1.150 a little before, The glorious Bishop S. Patrick having sowen the Faith of Christ in the Regions of Lenster, prosecuted his way to the limits of Munster. And the King of Munster, na∣med Engus, hearing of the Holy Bishops coming, with great joy mett him, having an earnest de••sire to beleive and be baptised. He conducted therefore S. Patrick with much reverence and joy to his Royal Citty, call'd Cassel: and there the King having been instructed, beleived and received Baptism.

8 It is probable that S. Patrick abode at this time severall years in Ireland:* 1.151 For three years after this he consecrated S. Benignus Arch∣bishop of Armagh. And then quite devesting himself of all solicitude for others, he retur∣ned into Brittany to his much desired soli∣tude of Glastenbury, where he likewise ended his dayes.

9. As for his Successour S. Benignus,* 1.152 he also after seaven years spent in care of his Province, thirsting after solitude, and willing to see again his most beloved Master, came to Glastenbury, desirous to receive from him a most perfect Rule of Monasticall Profession. This he did, saith Malmsburiensis,* 1.153 by the ad∣monition of an Angel. And being come thi∣ther he demanded of S. Patrick what place he should make choice of to live in Vnion with God alone, divided from human society.

10. The Answer given him by S Patrick, who

encourag'd him to persist in his present pur∣pose,* 1.154 is thus recorded by Adam of Domer∣ham:* 1.155 Benignus, saith he, discovered to S. Patrick the motives of his journey: who exhorted him to pursue happily his well begun purpose, saying, Goe, my beloved Brother, taking only your staff with you. And when you shall be arriv'd at the place appointed by God for your repose, wheresoever having fix'd your staff in the ground, you shall see it flourish and grow green, there know that you must make your abode. Thus both of them being comforted in our Lord with mutuall dis∣courses, Saint Benignus being accompanied only with a youth nam'd Pincius, begun his journey through wooddy and marish places. But assoon as he was arriv'd in an Island where he saw a soli∣tary place, which he iudg'd fitt for his habita∣tion, he presently fix'd his staff in the ground, which without delay wonderfully grew green, and brought forth fresh leaves. There therefore Saint Benignus resolv'd to abide to his death in the service of God alone. And to this day the same Tree, the witnes and sign of his Sanctity, remains flourishing with green boughs, neer the Oratory of the blessed man, &c.

11. The same Authour further proceeds to declare how by another miracle God te∣stified that the Holy mans watchings, fasting and prayers with other austerityes were ac∣ceptable to him.* 1.156 Although, saith he, that soli∣tary place separated from wordly conversation was very opportune and proper for attending to God and Divine things: Yet one incommodity it had, that there was no water neer: So that young Pin∣cius was compell'd every day to fetch water al∣most three miles off. whence it came to passe that partly through wearines, but principally through suggestions of malignant Spirits he grew disheart∣ned, which the Holy man perceiving oftimes en∣deavoured to comfort and encourage him. At last taking compassion of his labours, he prostrating himself on the ground, humbly and heartily besought our Lord to open for his servant a spring of water, which might sufficiently supply his ne∣cessities. After which admonish'd by an An∣gelicall vision he gave his staff to young Pincius, commanding him to goe to a certain place full of reeds, and there striking the ground with his staff, he should without doubt find water, so earnestly desir'd by them. The child obeyd, went to the place, and in the name of the Blessed Trinity he strook the ground three times, making three holes in it with the end of the staff: which he had no sooner done, but immediatly a fountain gush'd forth: from whence to this day a brook, and that no small one, is supplied, which is both good for fishing, and healthfull likewise for many in∣firmities: The same Narration is likewise to be found in Iohn the Monk, and the summ of it in Capgrave:* 1.157 who calls the Island in which S. Benignus liv'd, by the name of Ferramere.

22. Bishop Vsher in confirmation of this relation made by our Brittish Historians, tou∣ching S. Benignus his coming into Brittany, collects likewise from ancient Irish Writers that the same Holy Bishop four years before his death relinquish'd his Archiepiscopall See of Armagh, and retired himself. So that he is to be suppos'd to have ended his life about the year of Christ four hundred fifty five. Six-hundred and thirty years after, his Sa∣cred Body was translated to Glastenbury, by the direction and care of Thurstin then Abbott: The ceremonies and solemnity of which Translation are to be read in the Antiquities of that famous Monastery.* 1.158

XIX. CHAP.* 1.159

1.2. &c. Many Irish Saints in Cornwall.

4.5. &c. Of S. Piran: and S. Cadocus there.

1. THE Example of S. Patrick and S. Be∣nignus was imitated by many other Irish Saints, which to enjoy a perfect vacan∣cy from worldly affaires retired into Britta∣ny to consecrate themselves to God in a life of Austerity and Contemplation. And in Brittany the Province whither they most fre∣quently betook themselves was Cornwall: In∣somuch as Camden had just ground to say,* 1.160 That the people of Cornwal have always born such a veneration to the Irish Saints, vhich retir'd thither, that almost all the towns in that Province have been consecrated to their memory. There is S. Buriens, dedicated to an Irish Religious wo∣man of that name: to the Church whereof King Ethelstan in the year nine hundred thir∣ty six gave the Priviledge of Sanctuary. There is the town of S. Iies, so call'd from S. Iia a woman of singular sanctity, which came thither from Ireland. There is S. Colomb, na∣med not from S. Columbanus, as some Histo∣rians erroneously imagin, but from an Irish S. Colomba, as the same Authour assures us. There is S. Merven, S. Erben, S. Eval, S. Wenn, S. Enedor and many other places, all which took their names from Irish Saints.

2. But one speciall Irish Saint is there ve∣nerated, to whom in a more particular man∣ner a place is here due. That is S. Piran, call'd by the Irish, S. Kiaran. Concerning whom B. Vsher out of an ancient Authour thus writes,* 1.161 that he hearing that in Rome Christian Reli∣gion was most truly taught and faithfally practi∣sed, forsook Ireland and travelled thither. Where being arrived he was instructed in Christian Faith and baptised. And there he remaind twenty years, reading Divine Scriptures, many books of which he gathered together, and learning Eccle∣siasticall Rules with all diligence.. He addes fur∣ther, that at Rome he was ordaind Bishop, and sent into Ireland thirty years before S. Patrick: for which reason some Irish Writers call him (Sanctorum Primogenitum) the first-born of all their Saints. But it is scarce credibile that four Bishops (as they pretend) should have been sent into that Island before the days of S. Patrick, who yet is acknow∣ledged the Prime and only Apostle of that

Countrey,* 1.162 and in the Roman Martyrologe is said to be the first which preached Christ in Ireland* 1.163

* 1.1643. More probably the Authour of S. Pirans life in Capgrave affirms that he was one of the first twelve Bishops consecrated by S. Patrick to propagate the Faith which he first preached there. And after that by his labours the Gospell had made g••d progresse, by S. Patricks example S. Piran and many others inflam'd with the Divine Love, forsook all wordly things, and lead an Eremiticall life, among whom was S. Bredan, &c.

4. But omitting others, let us see what the same Authour writes concerning the Mo∣tives inducing S. Piran to retire himself in his old age into Brittany:

S. Piran, saith he, calling together his Disciples and the rest of the people thus spoke to them,* 1.165 My Brethren and beloved children, It is the Divine Will that I should forsake Ireland and goe into Cornwall in Brittany, there to expect the end of my dayes. I cannot resist the Will of God &c.

Having thus discours'd unto them, he sailed into Cornwall, where he built a mansion for himself; and many miracles God was pleas'd to work by him among the people. At last infirmity of body having seised on him of which he languish'd, calling his Bre∣thren together, and copiously instructing them in things which concern the Kingdom of God, he commanded his grave to be made ready, which being done he went down into it on the third of the Nones of May, and there rendred up his soule to God, which with great glory was receiv'd into heaven. His sacred Body reposes in Cornwall toward the Northern (Severn) sea, fifteen miles from Petrock-stow (Padstow) five and twenty from Mousehole.

5. The Memory of this holy man yet re∣mains in the same place, which Camden in his perambulation thus declares;* 1.166 A more spa∣cious region hence runs East ward, the coast wherof winds nor thward: where nothing occurs in the way, which has any note of antiquity, but only a chappell dedicated to S. Piran, seated in a sandy place: who was a Holy man which came from Ireland, and if wee may beleive the Legend, fedd ten Irish Kings and their armies with his three cowes, rais'd to life dead piggs and dead men: and in that place devested himself of his mor∣tality.

6. Wee might adjoyn here the Gests of other Holy men, who began to be known about this time, as S. Cadocus, sirnamed Sophias, Abbot and Martyr: likewise S. Gildas, not the Historian, though he also liv'd at the same times, and S. David Bishop of Menevia, who was born in the year of Grace four hundred sixty two. But because their prin∣cipall actions were perform'd many years after in the following Age, wee will refer them thither.

XX. CHAP.* 1.167

1.2. &c. Proofs that the story of S. Vrsula belongs to this time: And Disproofs of all others pretentions.

1. DVring the raign of the infamous Brittish King Vortigern,* 1.168 whilst the minds of the Brittains effeminated with vice yeilded allmost without resistance to the ty∣ranny of their neighbours, and call'd in for more barbarous enemies from a remote countrey to be Tyrants of their own: God rais'd another Brittish army to blott out the shame and cowardice of the former: an army of Virgins conducted by a Royal and Saintly Virgin, the glorious S. Vrsula. For that to this time their Martyrdom is to be referd, and not to any former age, many circumstances in their Story, which cannot suit with former times, doe demonstrate strongly.

2. For those Authours which assign this Story the year of Grace two hundred thirty eight are manifestly disproved,* 1.169 because the name of Hunns, who were their murderers, was not in those days known in Italy or Germany: besides they mention a certain Pope named Cyriacus, of whom there is no memory in the rank of Roman Bishops, saith Baronius. Adde to this that no reason can be alledged why such numbers should then either fly, or be sent out of their countrey.

3.* 1.170 Other Writers therefore more probably affirm that S. Vrsula and her companions suffred when the Tyrant Mayimus in the year of Christ three hundred eighty three lead with him into Gaule a great army of Brittish soldiers,* 1.171 which he seated in Armorica: to whom these virgins are suppos'd to be de∣stin'd for wives.* 1.172 This opinion is iustified by Baronius from Galfridus and Polydor Virgil, to whose authority may be added that of the Breviary of Sarum in the Lessons of that Feast.

4. But the short time of Maximus his raign after his passing ouer into Gaule, and his continuall employment in warr, could not permitt him to attend to the settling Colonies of inhabitants in Armorica, whither himself never went: for as Zosimus writes, he pre∣sently march'd to the banks of the Rhene.* 1.173 Moreover the French Historians refer the ere∣cting a Principality of Brittains in Armorica to a much later date, when Meroveus was King of the Francks, which was in the year of Grace four hundred forty eight. Likewise Dionotus Prince of Cornwal, who was Father to S. Vrsula, is acknowledg'd by our best Hi∣storians to have liv'd long after the Emperour Gratianus his time, who was slain by Maximus: so that S. Vrsula could not be alive, much

lesse mariageable in those dayes. Neither is there any mention among Historians of Hunns so early infesting Germany, or exer∣cising Piracy on the River Rhene or the Western Ocean.

* 1.1745. Those Historians therefore have best or∣derd their calculations who assign the Mar∣tyrdome of these glorious Virgins to the pre∣sent Age when Attila King of the Hunns, truly sirnam'd Gods Scourge, wasted Italy and the Western Regions. To demonstrate which, if we consult the Writers of those times, we shall find that the Armies of Attila consi∣sting of a mixture of many barbarous Na∣tions, to the number of seaven hundred thousand soldiers, overran and destroy'd a great part of Germany and Gaule, and this both by Sea and land.* 1.175 For this we have the Testimonies of Writers either then alive, or within few years after: Thus Sidonius Apol∣linaris elegantly describes in verse this hor∣rible invasiō of Gaule by vast armies of those barbarous Nations,* 1.176 in a Panegyrick to Avitus, chosen Emperour in Gaule, written by him. And Gregory Bishop of Tours relates their wa∣sting of Germany, the burning of the Citty of Metz, their massacring of Preists before the holy Altars, &c. And in the life of S. Lupus we read how that holy Bishop was lead away captive by Attila from the Citty of Troyes to the Rhene.

6. Now wheras in the Gests of these Holy Virgin-Martyrs frequent mention is made of the Tyrant Maximus: for which cause prin∣cipally Baronius and other Writers doe assign their Martyrdom to the time when Maximus who slew the Emperour Gratianus, went out of Brittany into Gaule attended with a nu∣merous Brittish Army: We shall in the Ro∣man story find another Tyrant Maximus also, descended from the stock of the other Ma∣ximus slain by the first Theodosius,* 1.177 as Procopius relates: which younger Maximus in these times invaded the Empire after the death of Valentinian: and of whom Sidonius makes mention at the same time that he describes the wasting of Aremorica, whither these Holy Virgins intended their voyage. And moreover the same Authour in the same Pa∣negyrick mentions the Piracy exercis'd by these barbarous people on the Brittish Sea, where he again repeats the name of the same Maximus, who appointed Avitus his Generall to resist them. All these circum∣stances, and occurrents meeting at this time strongly argue that now it was that S. Vrlusa and her holy Companions so gloriously began and finish'd their voyage.

7. This will yet more clearly appear if we consider the present state of Brittany. For now Vortigern having call'd in the Saxons to aid him against the Picts, Hengistus and his Brother Horsa at first arriving with small but warlick Troops, serv'd the Brittains success∣fully against their Enemies: But afterward despising their freinds for their vices and cowardlines, they sent for more numerous forces, and together with them Hengistus caus'd his beautifull daughter Rowena to be brought: with whose allurements the foolish King Vortigern being ensnared, demanded her for his wife, and bought her of her Fa∣ther with the price of the whole Province of Kent. After which the Saxons making peace with the Picts and Scotts, turn'd their arms onely against their Benefactours. At first they began complaints about pay and want of provisions, theatning unless they might be satisfied, to lay the whole Island wast. Which threats they presently after with all inhuma∣nity executed, and in a dire manner took re∣venge of all the crimes committed by the Brittains against God and his Religion, which they professed.

8. During these troubles and miseries tra∣gically described by Huntingdon,* 1.178 a world of Brittains of both sexes forsook their coun∣trey, upon which a malediction from God did so visibly lye, and fled into strange Re∣gions, whilst others submitted themselves to perpetuall slavery under the Saxons.* 1.179 And be∣fore him Gildas affirms the same, saying ex∣pressly, That very many pass'd ouer Sea into for∣raign countreys with greivous howling and la∣mentation, and in their voyage by Sea they ioyntly with mournfull voyces repeated those sad words of the Psalmist, Thou hast, ô Lord, given us up as sheep to be devoured, and hast dispersed us among the Nations. This seems to be a description most proper to the condi∣tion of the weaker sexe: Which no doubt by the provident care of their parents and freinds was in the first place secured from the violence of their barbarous Enemies. And those words, Thou hast dispersed us among the Nations, doe most fittly suit to these Vir∣gin-Martyrs, whose Sacred Relicks have been dispers'd among all the Nations of Chri∣stendom.

XXI. CHAP.* 1.180

1.2 &c. S. Vrsula and her Companions, Brittains: not Irish-Scotts, as a late Au∣thour dreames.

4.5. &c. Their Number, and cause of their voyage, &c.

1. HAving thus setled the time of the Martyrdome of S. Vrsula and her de∣vout companions, we will now proceed to a Narration touching the countrey out of which they issued, their Names, as many as are recorded, and other particulars relating to their voyage.

2. There is so generall a consent of Eccle∣siasticall Writers constantly affirming S. Vrsula and her companions to have been without all controversy Brittains, that a late Irish Authour, calling himself Candidus Eblanius, who upon the authority only of Petrus de

Natalibus, challenges her for an Irish woman, has, therby expos'd to the world his disin∣genuous ignorance only, without hope of gaining beleif from any. He fancies that they were sent over Sea to the new Brittish inhabitants of Armorica, presently after the Elder Maximus his expedition. But how could Ireland at that time afford such an Army of Christian Virgins, when S. Patrick had not yet entred it as an Apostolick Missio∣ner, but only a child caried thither Captive by Pyrats?

* 1.1813. But perhaps, saith he, they were Irish Scotts newly seated in the Northern parts of Brittany: among whom S. Daria the Mother of S. Vrsula according to the Gallican Marty∣rologe is said to have lived. Indeed it is possi∣ble that to avoyd the violence and fury of the Saxons now wasting Brittany, S. Daria might at this time seek refuge among the Irish-Scotts: But that the inhabitants of Ar∣morica, call'd by Sidonius Apollinaris, Brittains seated along the River of Loire, neglecting their neighbours and kinred, the Brittains on the other side of the Sea, should send so far as Scotland to their old and never recon∣cil'd Enemies,* 1.182 for wives, or that a countrey so unsetled should be able to spare so great a multitude of Virgins, this is rather a sick mans dream, then the assertion of a sober man.

4. In the next place touching the num∣ber and quality of the Virgins companions of S. Vrsula, the constant opinion is that they were eleaven thousand. This is the number extant in the ancient Prayers of the Church, so we read in the Book call'd Hortu∣lus animae, fram'd according to the old cu∣stom of the Roman Church: and thus we read in the Howers of the Blessed Virgin according to the use of Sarum.

The Church of Colen likewise (saith Hermannus Heien) the faithfull Guardian of the Relicks of S. Vrsula and her com∣panions,* 1.183 hath without any contradiction accusto∣med to praise God, and celebrate their memory with these following Antiphons, The jubilation of Divine praise doth continually sound in the Quire of the Saints, where the God of Gods is glorified in Sion. Alleluia. Among whom elea∣ven thousand Virgins which follow the Lamb without spot, doe joyfully praise him with celestiall Hymns for ever Alleluia. These by Divine ordi∣nance coming from the West, have here shed their blood for the name of Christ, because by no perse∣cution they could be withdrawn from his Confes∣sion. Let us therefore with all creatures blesse the Lord of heaven who has adorn'd and dignified this place with so pretious a Martyrdom.

5. The cause of the departure of such mul∣titudes of Virgins, accompanied, no doubt, by many more of both sexes, is thus declared by Trithemius:* 1.184 though he mistake in assi∣gning the time of the Elder Maximus. His words are these: The number of soldiers which under their Captain Conanus went out of Britta∣ny into Armorica was thirty thousand fighting men, and a hundred thousand plebeians to till the ground: All these by the command of Maxi∣mus were transported out of Brittany into Armo∣rica (then scarce inhabited.) Of those, many were unmarried: and those which had wives, left them at home. Now Conanus and those with him being Christians would by no means take to wives the daughters of Idolatrous Pagans. Neither indeed would they have married Gaulish women though they had been Christians, so great an aversion they had from them. At that time there was in Brittany on the other side of the Sea op∣posit to Armorica, a certain Prince named Dio∣natus, who succeeded his Brother Caradoc in that Principality: to whom likewise the Emperour Ma∣ximus at his departure had committed the care of the whole Island, as being a very prudent man. He had a daughter named Vrsula, the most beau∣tifull amongst all the Virgins of Brittany, and withaū very devout to our Lord. Conanus there∣fore the ninth Prince of Armorica, who passio∣natly loved this Lady, by his Messengers and letters to Dionatus Prince of Cornwal, begg'd earnestly of him to send her to be his wife, and with her a certain number of Virgins signified in his letters, to be married to his soldiers, accor∣ding to their qualities, that is, Noble Virgins for persons of quality, and plebeians for inferiour soldiers. Dionatus therefore desirous to comply with the desires of Conanus, gathered out of all the Provinces of Brittany eleaven thousand maids of Noble blood: and of an inferiour rank three∣score thousand women, partly maids and partly such as had been married. All these he made to be assembled at London, and from all the coasts of Brittany commanded ships to be brought, suffi∣cient to transport so great multitudes. Thus writes Trithemius.

6. Vsuardus will inform us how this femall Army was ordered,* 1.185 and distributed into ranks under their Leaders, reciting likewise the names of the principall Ladies: for thus he writes, Of the eleaven thousand Virgins the Queen and Captain General was S. Vrsula, daughter of Dion••tus a King of the Brittains, and espous'd to Conanus Prince of Armorica, or lesser Brittany. All these Virgins, together with in∣numerable more attending them, were crown'd with Martyrdom at Colen, &c. Now over the whole Army there were joyn'd to S. Vrsula four other Virgins having a generall command, whose names were, Pinnosa, Cordula, Eleutheria and Florentia. Vnder these she appointed eleaven others, each of which was to govern a thousand▪ and the names of those eleaven we will in the next Cha∣pter sett down, besides those of particular Virgins.

7 Most of those names, and many other besides are to be found in the Martyrologes of Canisius,* 1.186 and of England: as likewise in the Of∣fices of a world of particular Churches, which celebrate their memory as shall be shew'd hereafter. And it must be ascrib'd to a mira∣culous Providence, or Revelation that they have not utterly perished. And thus having premis'd these generall observations tou∣ching this blessed Army of Saints, we will now prosecute their Voyage.

* 1.187XXII. CHAP.

1.2. &c. The story of the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the eleaven thousand Virgins.

10.11. S. Cordula out of fear hides herself, but next day returns, and is Martyred.

1. THE History of the Martyrdom of these glorious Virgins, though for the sub∣stance of it attested by a world of particular Churches through all the Regions of Christen∣dom, yet has been so corrupted by the pro∣digious fictions of vain Writers even in more ancient times, that some doe que∣stion whether ever there were any such persons at all, and doubt not but the Le∣gend of their Martyrdom is false. The rather, because the Writers of that age, of the age immediatly following, Gildas and S. Beda, doe not in their Histories make any expresse mention of them.

2. But as for Gildas, his design to bewayle the generall destruction of the Brittish state, and to declare the horrible crimes over∣spreading the Nation, which provok'd Al∣mighty God to give them up to the fury of a barbarous people, which though ignorant of Gods Law, yet was lesse stain'd with vices against the Law of Nature and reason then the other: This considered, no wonder if tying himself to his present subject, he did not in so short yet comprehensive a narra∣tion involve occurrents hapning abroad. Yet as hath been declared, he has expres∣sions which seem intended to describe in a generall way this particular matter, deser∣ving to be the sole argument of the Penn of a ready Writer.

3. And as for S. Beda, it is no wonder if his History, intended only to relate the af∣faires of the Saxons, does not recount such particular occurrents of the Brittains. Not∣withstanding in other Treatises he twice ex∣pressly mentions the celebration of the Me∣mory of eleaven thousand Virgin Martyrs suf∣fring for their Faith and Chastity at Colen:* 1.188 to wit, in his Martyrologe and in his Ephemeris. So that his authority and testimony alone, living so neer these times, and being so wel vers'd in Ecclesiasticall Antiquities, does render the truth of their story, in grosse un∣questionable.

4. The particular Narration of which shall here be nakedly set down according to the consent of most of our Writers. For as for the pretended Revelations of S. Elizabeth, wherin we are told of an unheard of Pope Cyriacus, of Iames a Patriark of Antioch, of Seaven Bishops and eleaven Kings, all these Brittains, and accompanying S. Vrsula in her voyage, as likewise of their wandring and sporting three years upon the Sea, &c. These things, though formerly thrust into the Lessons of the Roman Breviary, yet upon se∣rious examination and correction of it by three Popes, are now cast out as impertinent and uncertain Tales; we following so great an authority, will likewise neglect them.

5. The plain and simple Narration of their Gests therefore is this. S. Vrsula and her elea∣ven thousand chast companions chosen out of all the Provinces of Brittany, together with a great but uncertain number of at∣tendants, partly to avoy'd the fury of Bar∣barous Saxons wasting their countrey, and partly to goe to their design'd Husbands ex∣pecting them in Armorica, in the year of our Lord four hundred fifty three saild out of their port in Brittany, and pursuing their voyage Westward and toward the South, by contrary winds and Tempests were not only stopp'd in their course, but driven backward, and forced to shelter themselves at the en∣trance of the Rhene into the Sea.

6. At this time infinit numbers of Hunns, Gepids, Russians and other barbarous Nations of the North, both by land and Sea vexed Germany and Gaule, as the Writers of that age unanimously testify. And by Gods spe∣ciall Providence, who intended to match these Holy Virgins to a Spouse incomparably better, then their parents had design'd them to, in the same station where they took harbour a great Navy of those savage Pirats lay floating, so that there was no possibi∣lity for them to escape.

7. They are therefore seis'd upon by these Pirats, among whom were mingled great numbers of the old Enemies of Brittany, the Picts, for the cheif Captains of this fleet are said to have been Gaunus a Hunn, and Melga a Pict. Being thus become Captives, they are in boats conveyed up the Rhene as far as Colen, where their generall forces were encamped, and as some Writers affirm, had beseig'd that Citty.

8. When they were arriv'd thither, and encompass'd with innumerable multitudes of Savages hating Christian Religion, and bru∣tish in their sensuall lusts, both their Faith and chastity are at once assaulted, and no means, either by allurements or threatnings are left unattempted to expugnate their chast breasts. In this extremity S. Vrsula with flaming words exhorts her companions to contemn death, to sacrifice their chast soules and bodies to their celestiall Bridegrome, and willingly to follow him who now calls them to receive eternall crowns of glory. She tells them that in this conflict, though their enemies be never so many, strong and cruell, yet that themselves were unconque∣rable, unlesse they would willingly yeild up the victory, &c.

9. With this Exhortation the minds of these holy Virgins become so full of courage that they think their Executioners delay their death too long. Insomuch as among so

vast a multitude of tender maids not one single person was found which either out of hope or fear yeilded to the wills of the barbarous soldiers. They all willingly offer their necks and breasts to the enemies swords, which with unheard of cruelty are employ'd to exterminate from the earth so many immaculate soules: not one of which by a miraculous care of Almighty God suf∣fred any violation in their bodies.

10. Onely one there was among them, which though she did not yeild to the bar∣barous Enemies, yet out of a naturall fear of death, sought by hiding her self to delay it. Her name was Cordula. Yet she the next morning came to the place where her com∣panions bodies lay massacred, and condem∣ning her former cowardlines, willingly of∣fred her self to her persecutours, professing publickly her Faith and chastity: And thus though she came late to receive her Crown with her companions, yet her courage seem'd now greater, in that she expos'd her self single to the fury of an innumerable multitude of savage enemies. Her memory is thus particularly celebrated in the Roman Martyrologe, on the day following the Mar∣tyrdom of S. Vrsula and the rest:* 1.189 At Colen on the tenth of the Calends of November is solem∣ni••'d the memory of S. Cordula: who being one of the companions of S. Vrsula, after she had in a fright to see their cruell massacre hid her self: afterwards repenting, she voluntarily came forth out of her hiding place, and last of them all receiv'd the crown of Martyrdom.

11. Such a Sacrifice as this had never before, nor hath been since offred to Almighty God by his Church. We read of a S. Agnes, a S. Ca∣therine, a S. Lucia and a few other miraculous Examples of courage and chastity in tender Virgins: but they were single persons, nei∣ther is it unusuall with God to shew the power of his Grace in some particular favou∣rits of his, to exalt the Faith and confound Vnbeleivers. There have likewise been recor∣ded illustrious Examples of multitudes of men which have freely without resistance suffred Martyrdom, as the Thebaean Legion, &c. But such courage in men, especially soldiers who dayly look death in the face, is not to be esteemed very extraordinary. Whereas here we find a far more numerous Army, consisting of young, timerous, tender Vir∣gins, to whom ordinarily the sight of an Enemies look is insupportable, offring themselves freely to innumerable swords: Among them all not one single soule is found which yeilds to their flatteries or fury: and but one which delays her suffring the space onely of a single night, after which, she, as it were animated with the united, Spi∣rits, of all her Companions, next day solicites the united fury of innumerable Enemies against her self alone, and gloriously trium∣phing over the rage of men and Hell too, is ioyfully receiv'd among her blessed Cōpanions.

XXIII. CHAP.* 1.190

1 2.3. &c. The Names of these Holy Vir∣gins: Their Sacred Relicks dispersed all the world over. Names of Churches where they are Venerated.

1. THE fame of this Tragedy in which was display'd the extremity of savage cruelty in men, and miraculous courage in Virgins, was no sooner spread abroad in the world, but that all countreys and Churches became suitours to be enrich'd with a por∣tion of their sacred Relicks, which have been spread through Germany, Gaule, Italy, Brit∣tany yea Asia, Africk, and of late India it self: So exactly was fullfill'd the Canticle of S. Vrsula and her Associats mention'd by Gil∣das, Thou, O God, hast given us as sheep to be devoured, and hast disperst us among the Nations.

2. Not above ten years after this glorious Martyrdom, that is, about the year of Grace four hundred sixty three (saith Hermannus Fleien one of the Canons of Colen) Solinus, nam'd by others Aquilinus, Arch-Bishop of that Citty (as we find in our ancient Re∣cords) out of reverence to the Memory of these holy Virgins, enclosed with walls the sacred place of their Martyrdom, in which was erected a Church consecrated to their cheif Captain S. Vrsula, which remains to this day: by the accesse of which place the Citty of Colen was so much enlarg'd. He also took out of the ground, as carefully as he could, their sacred bones, which he reverently again buried in chests hewn out of stone.

3. Neither did Brittany long delay to te∣stify her veneration to these her blessed countrey-women. A witnes whereof is a well known Town call'd Maidenhead. For thus writes Camden: The Thames, saith he, winds back to a little town formerly call'd Southlington,* 1.191 but afterward Maidenhead, from the Supersti∣tious reverence there given to the head of I know not what holy Virgin, one of the eleaven thou∣sand Brittish Martyrs, which under the conduct of S. Vrsula returning from Rome into their coun∣trey, were martyrd by Attila, call'd the Scourge of God, near Colen in Germany. Thus he cen∣sures the piety of a world of devout Empe∣rours, Kings, Princes, Bishops and Doctours of Gods Church in all ages.

4. A volume might be written if we should ••eap up all testimonies which a world of Churches have given of their veneration to these Holy Martyrs. Therefore we will only here sett down a Catalogue of such of their Names as have escaped oblivion: And there∣to adjoyn the Churches where many of them are venerated, in regard their Holy Relicks repose there.

5. S. Vrsula for orders sake divided that innocent Army into certain Squadrons. First then she gave a generall authority over all under her to these Virgins, S. Cordula, S. Eleutheria, S. Florentia and S. Pinnosa. Next she assign'd the care & inspection of a thou∣sand to each of these following, S. Benedicta, S. Benigna, S. Carpophora, S. Celindes, S. Cle∣mentia, S. Columba, S. Lata, S. Lucia, S. Odilia, S. Sapientia and S. Sybylla. After which these particular Virgins names are recorded: Saint Agnes, S. Antonina, S. Areaphila, S. Babcaria, S. Baldina, S. Candida, S. Caraduméa, S. Chri∣stina, S. Columbina, S. Corona, S Cunera, Saint Deodata, S. Flora, S. Florina, S. Florentina, S. Grata, S. Honorata, S. Honoria, S. Hostia, S. Languida; S. Margarita, S. Margaria, S. Oliva, S. Panpheta. S. Panefrides, S. Pavia, S. Paulina, S. Pharanina, S. Pisona, S. Sam∣baria, S. Sancta, S. Semibaria, S. Terentia, S. Valeria.

6. The Body of S. Vrsula her self is still preserv'd at Colen: but her Head was transla∣ted to Paris:* 1.192 where the illustrious Colledge of Sorbon acknowledges her their Patronesse. At S. Denys in France there is a commemoration of Panefredis, Secunda, Semibaria, Florina and Valeria, companions of S. Vrsula, whose relicks repose there. At Huy in Germany is celebrated the Translation of S. Odilia, famous for frequent mi••acles. In Flanders the Mona∣stery of Marcian possesses some part of the Body of S. Cordula. The Monastery of Good Hope belonging to the Premonstratenses enjoy the Relicks of S. Terentia, S. Marguarita, S. Baldina, S. Samburia and S. Margaria, transla∣ted thither when Reinaldus was Arch-Bishop of Colen. The Monastery of S. Martin in Torn••y glories in the Bodies of S. Honorata & Florina, and some part of the Relicks of S. Vrsula. The Monastery of S. Amand in Pa∣bula preserves the Bodies of three of these Virgins, whose names are unknown. At Andain in Arduenna repose the Bodies of S. Grata S. Hostia and S. Areaphila. A Hospi∣tal in Tornay possesses S. Languida. At Arras the Bodyes of S. Beata and S. Sancta are said to repose in the Cathedrall Church. Four of these Holy Virgins are celebrated at the Monastery of S. Bertin in S. Aumar. At the Church of S. Salvius the Relicks of S. Pavia and S. Ca∣radumea are venerated. The Norbertins at Vicoine possesse the Bodies of S. Corona, S. Pha∣ranina, S. Babcaria S. Margarita, another S. Margarita, S. Benedicta, S. Cordula, S. Samba∣ria, S. Deodata, S. Panpheta and S. Christina. The Canons of Tungres venerate the Heads of S. Pinnosa and S. Oliva. The Nunnes of Mays venerate the Relicks of S. Paulina, S. Floren∣tina and eight other Holy Virgins compa∣nions of S. Vrsula. In the town of Rhenen in the Diocese of Vtrecht is celebrated the me∣mory of S. Cunera: which holy Virgin in our Martyrologe is said to have been withdrawn from the slaughter by a certain noble Matron, in whose house she was awhile conceal'd: but being discover'd had her neck broken. But the Belgick Writers say that she in com∣passion was by a certain Noble man privately taken from the rest, and conveyed to his house: Where his Lady conceiving a furious jealousy against her, with the help of her Mayd murdred her, and hid her body in the stable: into which the Lords horses at his return would by no means enter: And here∣by was discovered his Ladies crime. The Nunnes of Saint Belian honour the Body of S. Honoria, translated thither above three hundred years since.

7. In Spain likewise at Pobletum in Cata∣lonia rests the Body of S. Columbina: And at Dertosa are venerated the Relicks of S. Can∣dida. Moreover as Mendoza testifies, in all the Religious Houses of the Iesuits through all Portugall some parts of the Bodies of these Virgin-Martyrs are reverently repos'd: and the Feast of S. Vrsula and her companions is after a particular manner solemnis'd over all that Kingdome. Lastly a Father of the same Society named F. Gomez,* 1.193 caried with him into the East Indies a Sacred Head of one of these Virgins: by whose intercession the ship and passengers were freed from an otherwise unavoydable danger.

8. We will conclude this Narration with a passage of the learned Thomas Bozius who treating of the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and her companions,* 1.194 writes thus, How great a measure of Christian fortitude hath been im∣planted in the hearts of the women of that Nor∣thern Island since the time that S. Eleutherius Bishop of Rome sent into Brittany S. Fugatius and S. Damianus Romans; may be evidently seen from this one example: For from all anti∣quity of the Church through the whole world cannot be produced an Example equalling the vertue and courage of these Holy Virgin-Mar∣tyrs.

THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS THE TENTH BOOK.

* 1.195I. CHAPTER.

1▪2. &c. Of the Saxons. Angli and Iutes.

6 7. Their naturall disposition: and em∣ployments.

8.9. Their Religion, Deities, &c.

10.11. Their Chastity.

1. THE Narration of the Gests and glorious Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the eleven thou∣sand Brittish Virgins hath obli∣ged us to transgresse a little the order of time in this History. For by that occasion we have inserted some particular occurrents touching the actions and cruelty of the Sa∣xons in Brittany, whereas their first entrance into it, and the occasion thereof hath not yet been declared: Which therefore now are to be related in their order.

2. But in preparation hereto, enquiry is to be made who these Saxons were, whence they came, and with what Associats, how they were qualified both in regard of their naturall disposition, and also their Civill po∣licy and Religion. In consequence whereto we will consider the present miserable con∣dition of Brittany, and the speciall crimes ge∣nerally raigning in it, which according to the judgment of prudent men then alive, provoked Almighty God to root out the in∣habitants, and in their room to place a strange, barbarous and inhuman people.

3. There came into Brittany (saith S. Beda) great numbers of three the most robustious and couragious Nations of Germany,* 1.196 to wit, the Sa∣xons, English (Angli) and Iutes. At the first the Saxons were most numerous. For though in following ages Brittany took the name of England (Anglia) from the Angli, so that the appellation of Saxons was quite oblite∣rated: Yet after their first invasion and pos∣session of the Island, it receiv'd a new name from the Saxons, and to distinguish it from its originall countrey of Saxony, it was call'd (Transmarina Saxonia) Saxony beyond sea, as appears in the Epistles of S. Bonifacius the Apostle of Germany, and else where.

4. The Saxons were a Nation derived from the Saca a powerfull people in Asia,* 1.197 which disburthening themselves by sending our colonies abroad, a great part of them

settled themselves on the Coasts of Germany toward the Northern Sea,* 1.198 from the Rhene as far as the Citty Donia, now call'd Denmarc, saith Ethelwerd an ancient and Trincely Writer, Grand-child to Ethelwolf a Saxon King in the year nine hundred and fifty. So that their Territory comprehended anciently, besides the now Dutchy of Saxony, the countrey of Holsatia, and some other adjoyning Pro∣vinces.

4. The Angli, saith the same Authour, came out of a Region call'd Anglia,* 1.199 situated between the Saxons and the Iutes (Giotos:) Their Capitall Citty in the Saxon tongue is call'd Sle∣swic, and by the Danes, Hattby. Therefore Brit∣tany is now call'd England, from these Conque∣rours: and from thence came their first Captains Hengist and Horsa. So that the ancient pre∣cise seat of these our Progenitours the Angli is a small Province in Denmark at this time also call'd Angel.

5. The Iutes (call'd by Ethelwerd, Giots) whence soever they receiv'd their appella∣tion, were anciently seated on the Nor∣thern coast of the Cimbrian Chersonesus, called by the Danes to this day Iutland. They were probably derived from the Gutti, placed by Ptolomy in Scandia,* 1.200 and their seat is still call'd Gothland. Yet these are not to beesteem'd the same Goths or Getes which with their victo∣ries anciently measured all Europe: for their habitation was neer the Euxin Sea beyond the River Ister or Danubius, as the Roman Hi∣storians doe unanimously affirm. Now in what speciall Provinces of Brittany these Iutae seated themselves, it does not by any marks appear: for we doe not find any men∣tion of any Principality of the Iutes in this Island, as we doe of the Saxons and Angli: So that perhaps they were mingled up and down, as accessaries to the other two. Though in the opinion of some they were Iutes which possessed themselves of the Kingdom of the South-Saxons and the Isle of Wight.

6. As touching the disposition of these three Nations, which are all comprehended under the Title of Saxons, especially by Ex∣tern Writers, we have already declared from Zosimus and others, that they were esteemed the most valiant, of the most robustious bodies and most agile, of all the Germans; terrible for their sudden and violent incursions, &c. There∣fore Witichindus the Monk treating of them saith,* 1.201 That the Franks wondred to see such men of tall stature, of invincible courage, of new ha∣bits, wearing their long haire spread over their shoulders and arms: but especially they admir'd the undauntednes of their courage. They were cloath'd in short coates, and arm'd with long lances, and their posture was to lean upon their sheilds, having great daggers behind upon their reins. Moreover so impatient they were of any scorn or dishonour,* 1.202 that when Symmachus being Consul at Rome had prepared great numbers of them to fight as Gladiatours for the entertainment and delight of the peo∣ple, the night before they were to be produ∣ced into the Theater, twenty nine of them without any ropes strangled themselves.

7. Their principal exercise and skill was in Piracy by sea: for which purpose they contented themselves with small flat boates, (My••parones) so agile and manageble that they did so torment the coasts of Gaule, Spain and Brittany, that the Romans were oblig'd to appoint for their guards in op∣portune places all along those shores sol∣diers and Officers which they entitled (Comi∣tes littoris Saxonici per Britanniam, Galliam, &c.) Counts of the Saxon coasts through Britta∣ny, Gaule, &c.

8. Concerning their Religion, Adam Bremensis thus describes it:* 1.203 In a Temple of theirs, call'd in their Native language Vbsola, adorn'd with gold throughout, the people adore the Statues of three Gods: The most powerfull of them, called Thor, is placed in a Chappell in the midst, and on each side are set the Statues of Wodan and Fricco. The signification of which Names is this: Thor, say they, presides in the aire, and sends thunder, lightning, showers and calm seasons: so that he governs the fruits of the Earth. Then Wodan, which signifies Valiant, di∣sposes of warrs, and administers courage to them against their Enemies. And the third Fricco is the God which bestows peace and pleasure on men, whose statue is fram'd with a huge Priapus. But Wodan they carve in arms, as the Romans did Mars: And Thor with a Scepter, answering to Iupiter.

9. From these three Deities they gave names to three days in the Week: For from Wodan, whom others interpret to be Mercury, Wednesday took its appellation: From Thor, Thursday: and from Fricco, or Frea suppos'd to be the Wife of Woden, Friday, Tewsday had its name from Tuisco, the founder of the German Nation, who thence are nam'd Tuitsch, or Dutch. The month of April they call'd Eoster-Monath, whence still remains the same Name for the Solemnity of our Lords Resur∣rection, usually falling on that Month. Tacitus adds that generally the Nations worshipped Herthus,* 1.204 as their common mother the Earth, for the same name is still in use with us, wheras the Germans now call it Arden. To Wodan they usually offred human sacrifices, chosen from among their captives.

10. Yet among all these abominations, there were in those ancient Saxons some qualities very commendable, especially their Chastity. This was of old observ'd by Tacitus, who saith, Their Mariages are severe, and cha∣stity exactly observ'd among them. For they are almost the only Barbarians who content them∣selves with single wives,* 1.205 unlesse a few of their Nobles, who not for lust, but honour are sought to and even wooed by severall women, &c. Their wives are confin'd to their houses, free from the sights of impure spectacles, and provocations of in∣temperate Feasts, &c. And afterward Salvian

gives this character of some barbarous Na∣tions in his time, The Alans, saith he, are an unchast Nation but not perfidious:* 1.206 The Franks are lyars, yet given to hospitality; The Saxons are savage in their cruelty, but to be ho∣nour'd for their Chastity. And S. Bonifacius in times succeeding writes thus, In old Saxo∣ny where is no knowledge of Christ,* 1.207 if either a maid or wife be guilty of adultery, they force her to strangle her self, and then burn her body: Or else after they have cut her garments to the wast, the chast Matrons whipp her out of their confines, and there fresh woemen meet her with whips, or prick her with knives, and thus is she used till they have kill'd her.

11. Vpon this foundation of Chastity the Saxon Churches among us continued stable for many ages. Hence were derived such numberles swarms of Virgins and men con∣secrated to God in a Religious Profession, despi∣sing and trampling under foot all carnall tentations and pleasures. In no other Na∣tion or Church were afforded such frequent Examples of Princes voluntarily and by vow abstaining from lawfull matrimonial dele∣ctations, of Virgins willingly exposing their lives to preserve their purity, yea mai∣ming and disfiguring themselves to appear odious to those who otherwise would have violated their Chastity. But now alas, it is call'd a Reformation of Gods Church, to for∣bid'd living in such hatred of the flesh, a Reformation becoming the grand incestuous Patriark of Reformers, Luther.

* 1.208II. CHAP.

1.2. &c. Horrible crimes of the Brit∣tains.

5. Whether their Kings were annointed.

6.7. &c. Shamefull depravation of the Brit∣tish Clergy: and generally through all Europe.

10. Christians justly punish'd by Barbarous Nations: to the benefit of Gods Church.

1. SVCH and so qualified were the Sa∣xons, Angli and Iutes when they were first call'd in to fight for the cowardly Brit∣tains: but destin'd by Almighty God to root them from the Earth and possesse their Pro∣vinces. In the next place therefore let us take a view of the same Brittains in that age, that it may appear that God did not forsake them till they had fill'd up the measure of their sins by all manner of crimes and im∣pieties. And hereof a more convincing witnes cannot be found or desired then our Brittish Historian Gildas, who liv'd in that age, and seems to have had his penn dire∣cted by God on purpose to write, like a se∣cond Ieremias, the miseries of his countrey, the heavy judgments inflicted on it, and the more heavy crimes which exacted from heaven those judgments.

2. The whole Nation generally is by him acknowledg'd guilty of all manner of vices,* 1.209 joyn'd with extreme ingratitude to God. For whereas after the incursions of the Picts and Scotts there succeeded such wonderfull plen∣ty of all things, as no former age could pa∣rallell, the Brittains turn'd this mercy into wantonnes, abounding more then ever in all manner of uncleannes and luxury: which filthines was attended with a hatred of truth and the professours of it: Insomuch as if any one in conversation shew'd any sign of a Christian life, presently the generall hatred of the Brittains pursued and persecuted such an one as a subverter of his countrey.

3. After this contempt of Divine beni∣gnity, God sought to reclaim them by his scourges of pestilence and famine, by which such multitudes perish'd, as the living were not able to bury the dead. Yet with this se∣verity they were nothing amended, for as Salomon saith, The foole is scourged, and feeles it not. God call'd to mourning and baldnes and wearing of sackcloath: When behold killing of calves and ramms; behold nothing but eating and blasphemously saying, Let us eate and drink, for to morrow we shall dye.

4. Besides these enormous sins, the same Authour describes a strange savage nature in the Brittains of those times, saying,

Princes were annointed, but not by our Lord: for those were made choice of to raign, who were most eminent for their cruelty: And presently after they were murdered by those who had annointed them: and in their places others more feirce and savage were elected.

5. From this testimony of Gildas it ap∣pears that even in those ancient times of the Brittish Government the solemne Ceremo∣ny of annointing Kings in Brittany was in use. And this is confirm'd by S. Gregory who liv'd in the following age,* 1.210 who discoursing on that passage in the first Book of Kings, Sa∣muel took a cruse of oyle, and powr'd it on his head, sayth, The same thing is express'd by this Vnction which now in the Holy Church is mate∣rially exhibited: For what soever Prince is rais'd to the supreme height of Regall Dignity, receives the Sacrament of Vnction. And the manner of administring this Vnction in those ancient times is still extant in the Book call'd Ordo Romanus.* 1.211 True it is that our learned Selden will scarce allow this custom in Brittany to have been of so great antiquity: and there∣fore interprets that passage in Gildas, not li∣terally, but metaphorically. However cer∣tain it is that the succeeding Saxon Kings were annointed with Holy Oyle, as all Writers testify of the famous King Alfred. But to re∣turn to Gildas.

6. To shew the universall depravednes of the Brittish Nation,* 1.212 and an utter despaire of

amendment, he further charges the Eccle∣siasticks of those times, which should have been the correctours of others, to have been yet more corrupted then the Laity: For thus he writes, These enormous sins were not only committed by secular men, but Gods own flock and the Pastors therof. Those who ought to have been examples of piety to the people, were most of them dissolved with wine and all manner of excesse: animosities, contentions, envy against one another tore them into factions and partiali∣ties, neither did they in their iudgments discern between good and evill: So that according to the expression of the Psalmist, Contention was powred forth on the Princes of the Clergy, who made the people to wander out of the way.

7. So desperate were the disorders of the Ecclesiasticks of that age that besides the sharp invectives which Gildas makes against them in his historicall Discourse of the Destruction of Brittany, which he especially imputes to their crimes, he compil'd ano∣ther Treatise purposely to reprove them, call'd The Correction of the Clergy, which be∣gins thus,* 1.213 Brittany has Preists, but many of them impudent: It has Clergy-men, but great numbers of them ravenous oppressours, deceitfull Pastors, call'd indeed Pastors, but who are rather wolves watchfull to destroy the soules of their flock having no regard to the Spirituall good of the people, but seeking only to fill their own bellies: They possesse the houses of the Church, but they come to them only for lucres sake: If they teach the people, yet by the ill example of their vicious lives they render their teaching fruitles. They seldome Sacrifise, and more rarely approach to the Altars with pure hearts. They have not the con∣fidence to reprove the people for their sins, being more guilty themselves &c.

8. Such a Character Gildas gives of the Cler∣gy in his times, which he enlarges by an addition in his Rhetoricall way of allmost all kinds of vices with which he charges them, particularly most horrible and open Simony publickly purchasing with money Ecclesia∣sticall Cures and Bishopricks of the then ruling Tyrants: Which having done they were notwithstanding ordain'd by other Bishops, by which means Traytours like Iudas were placed in S. Peters chaire, and impure persons like Nicholas, were Successours of the Holy Martyr Steven &c.

9. Thus doth Gildas expose to his own age and to posterity likewise, the depraved con∣dition of those times:* 1.214 Which Baronius having recited, elegantly and iustly adds these words, Hence we may perceive and even with our hands feele the iust and equall iudgment of God upon the nation, why the inhabitants there∣of for their crimes were deliver'd over to the sword, and the barbarous nations which punish'd them, were for a reward call'd to embracing of the Christian Faith.

10. Neither was Brittany alone thus pu∣nish'd: But almost all the Provinces of Eu∣rope were overrun and desolated by innu∣merable Armies of Barbarous people from the Northern parts. By which means though the Church of God was then miserably affli∣cted, so that our Lord may seem to have cast off all care of his flock: yet if we reflect on the future effects and consequents of this di∣vine iudgment, wee shall find that the Ca∣tholick Church did indeed receive thereby a great increase both in numbers of Professours and zeale of Christian Profession. For though those barbarous Nations for a while persecu∣ted the Truth: yet ere long our Lord subdued their minds thereto: and then those strong naturall passions of theirs were employ'd in advancing Gods Church: Insomuch as the Apostles time and Primitive age could scarce afford such Heroicall examples of Christian zeale, magnanimity and contempt of the earth, as these barbarous people once con∣verted, manifested to the world: So healthfull is the severity of God toward his people.

III. CHAP.* 1.215

1.2. &c. The Saxons invited by publick consent, as Auxiliaries against the Scotts, &c.

6. &c. They land in Kent: encouraged by a Saxon-Prophecy.

9.10. They sight prosperously against the Picts, &c.

11. Of Thong-Castle.

1. HAving shewd how unworthy the Brittains had rendred themselves of the Divine protection, and how fitt scour∣ges the Saxons, Angli, and Iutes were to pu∣nish such impieties, wee will consequently declare breifly the occasion, order and manner how those barbarous Nations first entred this Island, invited by the Brittains themselves as Auxiliaries, but shortly be∣came the Tyrants and invaders.

2. Many Historians accuse the cowardly slouth of King Vortigern, as if he weary of the exercises of war against the Picts and Scotts, chose rather with his money to hire stipendiary strangers, then to train up his own subiects to resist them, and there∣fore invited the Saxons to fight for the Brit∣tains. But S. Beda shews that this was done by the common advice of the Nation,* 1.216 saying, A Meeting was assembled in which it was consul∣ted from whence they should seek assistance and defence for the avoyding and repelling those so frequent and cruell incursions of the Northern nations into Brittany. And it was thought best by all, as well as by King Vortigern, to demand ayd of the Saxons, a nation seated beyond the Sea. Which resolution of theirs was doubtles ordered by the Divine Providence, to the end that

mischeif should come against the impious Brit∣tains,* 1.217 as the succeeding event of things did more evidently declare.

3. Gildas therfore reflecting on the madnes of this consultation thus exclames,* 1.218 O the profound blindnes of the Brittains minds! O the desperate stupidity of their senses! Those Saxons at whose names they trembled even when they were absent, are now by the foolish Princes of Zoan invited to live as it were in their own houses: so senceles a counsel they gave to their King Pharao. But how senceles soever this counsel was, it was approved by the Brittains, saith Malmsburiensis,* 1.219 and thereupon Embas∣sadours were sent into Germany, men of the highest repute, and such as might most worthily represent their countrey.

* 1.2204. Witichindus an ancient Saxon Writer doth thus describe the order of this Embas∣sage: Fame loudly proclaming the prosperous victories of the Saxons, the Brittains sent an humble Embassy to begg their assistance: and the Messengers being publickly admitted, thus spoke, O Noble Saxons, our miserable countreymen the frequent incursions of their enemies, having heard of the glorious victories gained by you, have sent us to you humbly to implore your aid; in recompence of which they are ready to offer to you a Province spatious and abounding with all things. We have hitherto liv'd happily under the protection of the Romans: and after the Ro∣mans we know no nation better then your selves, to whom we may have recourse. Therefore our desire is to harbour our selves under the wings of your courage: And if by your assistance we can only be freed from the rage of our ancient Ene∣mies, we will be ready to submit our selves to any service you shall impose on us.

5. It may be this Historian in favour of his own countrey hath here putt into the Brittish Ambassadours mouthes a more hum∣ble Oration then they ever pronounced, for they were sent to hire the Saxons by pro∣mising a large stipend, not by submitting their countrey to them. However the suc∣cesse of this Treaty he thus declares,* 1.221 The Saxon Senate, saith he, gave this short answer to the Brittains demands; Be assured, O Brit∣tains that we Saxons will be faithfull freinds to you, ready always to assist you in all your necessi∣ties, and to doe you all freindly kindnes. With which answer the Ambassadours were much reioyced, and presently returned to make their countreymen more ioyfull with so desir'd a mes∣sage.

* 1.2226. This Message was sent and return'd in the year of our Lord four hundred forty eight, and in complyance with it the year following an army of Saxons under their Cheif Conductours Hengist and Horsa landed in Brittany. Whose coming our Historian Gildas in his angry stile thus celebrates, re∣cording withall a Prophecy concerning it among the Saxons:* 1.223 Then, saith he, a drove of whelpes rushing out of the barbarous Lyonnesses den came hither in three ships with full sayles and an ominous course,* 1.224 encouraged by a Prophecy certainly beleiv'd by them, that for the space of three hundred years they should possesse the coun∣trey toward which they▪ directed the prow's of their ships: and that half of that time they should often times lay it waste. They first fastned their terrible nayles, by order of the unhappy Tyrant (Vortigern) on the Eastern part of the Island, with a pretence indeed to defend the countrey, but with an intention really to sub∣due it.

7. From whence soever this Prophecy came, there seems to be in it some shadow of truth: For three hundred years the Saxons possess'd the Island under the Title of Saxony-beyond-Sea: but afterward the Nation of the Angli gave their own name to it. And again after one hundred and fifty years, the half of that time, by the coming of S. Augustin the Monk they became Chri∣stians, and being more civilis'd began to surcease their rude and barbarous beha∣viour.

8. And wheras the said Authour addes that the Saxons aborded in the Eastern part of the Island, he intends thereby the Isle of Thanet in Kent, where Hengist and Horsa first took land: and where more happily after about one hundred and fifty yeares Divine Truth by the ministery of S. Augustin first visited this Island. The place of their landing, saith Ethelwerd,* 1.225 was anciently call'd Hipwines-fle••t: And was afterward nam'd Wipped-fleet, from Wipped a Saxon-commander there slain.

9. The good service which the Saxons after their first arrivall perform'd to King Vortigern is thus declared by Mathew of Westminster,* 1.226 In the year of Grace four hundred and fifty, saith he, the Scotts together with the Picts invaded Brittany out of the Northern parts with a mighty army, wasting the Provinces through which they pass'd. Which being told to Vortigern, he gather'd his soldiers together, and march'd beyond the River of Humber. When they came to a battell there was little need that the Brittains should fight, for the Saxons then present combatted with such courage, that the Enemies, heretofore accustomed to Victory, immediatly turn'd their backs and fled. Vor∣tigern therefore having by their valour obtain'd the Victory, encreas'd his liberality to them, and gave to Hengist their captain great possessions in Lindsey (a region of Lincolnshire) sufficient to maintain him and his soldiers.

10. Huntingdom writes that this battell was fought at Stanford in the Southern parts of Lincolnshire,* 1.227 for so far the Picts and Scotts had march'd without opposition▪ adding that they fought with darts and lances, but the Saxons with battell-axes and long swords: the weight and force of which weapons they being not able to bear, sought to save themselves by flight.

11. As touching the land given by Vorti∣gern to Hengist in the same province where

the battell was fought:* 1.228 Our Annals, saith Camden, relate it otherwise: for they declare that Hengist the Saxon having subdued the Picts,* 1.229 besides large possessions conferr'd on him in other places, requested Vortigern to bestow on him in that Province so much ground as he could en∣compasse with an oxes hide. Which having obtai∣ned, he cutt it into th••ngs extremely thinn, with which he encompass'd a great Territory: in the midst of which he built a Castle, which by the name (For it is call'd Thong-Castle) perpetu∣ates the memory hereof: and as Carthage remai∣ned many ages a witnes of Dido's fraud, who by the same sleight obtain'd the seat where she built that Citty, So does this Castle still putt us is mind of the simplicity of the Brit∣tains, and cunning of the Saxons.

* 1.230IV. CHAP.

1.2. Hengist sends for more forces: and his daughter.

3 &c. King Vortigern's unlawfull mariage with her: He gives Kent to the Saxons.

7. The Saxons joyn with the Picts.

8. &c The Brittains desert Vortigern: and set up his Son Vortimer.

1. BVT the ambition of Hengist was not satisfied with such a gift: his intention was to be master of the whole Island without obligation to any.* 1.231

In order to the effecting of which intention, being a subtile man, saith Mathew of Westminster, he presuming on the Kings freindship and easines thus address'd himself to him, My Lord the King, you see how your enemies disquiet you on all sides. If you please therefore we will send into our Countrey with order to encrease our numbers with new re∣cruits. The King approving his design comman∣ded him to doe so without delay, that so he might be freed from the fear of his enemies.* 1.232

Hereupon H••ngist sending Messengers into Germany, they shortly return'd bringing with them eighteen ships loaden with soldiers.

2. It had been happy for Brittany if Hen∣gist had been strengthned by the accession of New soldiers only. But they brought with them a fair Lady the daughter of Hengist, whose beauty and flatteries so inveigled King Vortigern, that to please her he betrayd both his faith and Kingdom too.

* 1.2333. Malmsburiensis thus breifly relates this story: We have receiv'd from our ancestors, saith he, that at this second voyage of the Saxons they conducted into Brittany a Virgin, the daughter of Hengist (called Rowena) for beauty a miracle of Nature, admir'd by all that lookd on her. Hen¦gist commands a magnificent feast to be provided for the entertainment of his soldiers newly arri∣ved, to which the King was invited. He gave order likewise to his daughter to perform the Of∣fice of Cup-bearer to the King,* 1.234 on purpose that he might feed his eyes with her beauty. Which de∣sign had the effect which Hengist desired and ex∣pected. For the King naturally a slave to beauty, was presently wounded with the gracefullnes of the maids looks, and elegancy of her gestures: nourishing in his mind a hope to enjoy her. So that without any delay he demanded her of her Father for his wife. Hengist though inwardly more willing to bestow her then the King was to receive her, yet made show of an unwillingnes, alledging that such a mariage was too mean for so great a Prince. But at last after much importu∣nity he condescended: and for a reward or dowry to his daughter, he receiv'd in gift the whole Province of Kent. And this was suitable to the practise of the German Nation ob∣serv'd by Tacitus,* 1.235 among whom, saith he, it is the custome for the Husband to give a por∣tion and dowry to purchase his wife, and not the wife to the husband.

4. Other Historians adde that this Feast and mariage was celebrated at Thong-castle in Lincolnshire: and that the Virgin was in∣structed by he•• Father to drink a health to Vortigern after the German manner. However certain it is that besides the infinite dam∣mage to the Island by alienating so conside∣rable a member as Kent, and so opportune to the Saxons for powring in new forces, this mariage was in a high degree criminall, both because the King had already a lawfull wife living, and likewise for that being a Chri∣stian he joyn'd himself to a Pagan Idolatresse.

5. Presently after this unhappy mariage, to consummate which the King repudiated his former wife,* 1.236 hapned the sending over∣sea of S. Vrsula and her glorious Companions in Virginity and Martyrdome: whose Heroicall constancy related in the precedent Book, was sufficient to obliterate the stain which the Kings lusts and injustice had cast upon the Nation.

6. Hengist having thus prostituted his daugh∣ter to the King, who in recompence prostitu∣ted his countrey to Hengist, the Saxon began to entertain thoughts of ambition more vast then before, and knowing that generally the Nation of Brittany highly disapproved their Kings mariage, for which and other vices his subjects much diminished their af∣fections and duty to him, he began to con∣temn them, and sought occasions of quar∣rells with them.

7. The Archdeacon of Huntington thus describes the first breach between the Saxons and Brittains:* 1.237 Hengist, saith he, and his army seeking an occasion of war against the Brittains,* 1.238 ordain'd by God as a punishment of their crimes, boldly required of his Son in law King Vortigern to supply them more plentifully with provisions: threatning that otherwise they would renounce the league between them, and lay wast the whole Island. Which threatnings were presently atten∣ded with dismall effects. For the Saxons entring into a new league with the Picts, gathered an

innumerable army which without any resistance spoyled the whole countrey.* 1.239 Thus a flame kindled by the hands of those Pagans, consuming the Brit∣tains, took a just revenge of the crimes of that Nation, which crimes were the lesse pardonable, because the people which committed them pro∣fessed themselves to be the people of the true God. This flame raged like that which the Chal∣deans kindled about Ierusalem, which utterly consumed all the walls and buildings of that Citty.

8. It was no wonder that the Saxons met not with any resistance from the Brittains, because by occasion of the Kings late mariage with an infidell Lady, his divorce from his lawfull Queen, and delivering up so conside∣rable a part of his Kingdom to strangers, high discontents arose among his subjects against him. Whereupon by common consent per∣sons were deputed to goe to him and be∣seech him to take pitty of his countrey now ready to sink into ruine. Or if he had no care of his Kingdom and subjects, yet that he should not neglect the Church of God and his Faith in danger to be destroy'd by ••eathen Miscreants. Which if it should arrive by his fault, and that the Diabolicall worship of Idols should prevayle against Gods true Reli∣gion, so horrid a crime would be punish'd both by his own and his peoples eternall misery.

9. But such remonstrances as these having made little or no impression in the mind of this sensuall King: The Bishops and other Clergy afterward repeated with more ear∣nestnes the like admonitions to him: Which likewise producing no effect, King Vortigern was deserted generally by his subjects,* 1.240 and the Nobility by unanimous consent rais'd into the throne his Son Vortimer, saith Florilegus.

10. There is not any of our Ancient Hi∣storians affirm that Vortigern was deposed, but only deserted by his subjects, a Prince given up to his pleasures, and therefore incapable to resist the ambitious designs of Hengist, against whom they were resolved to joyn all their forces for the expelling him out of the Kingdom. Therefore Malmsburiensis re∣lates this change in a more moderate stile, saying,* 1.241 Vortimer was an earnest incentour of the war against the Saxons, whose ambition and bold∣nes he was resolv'd to endure no longer: And for this reason most of the Brittains follow'd him. And from hence we may take notice of the sedi∣tious and truly Calvinisticall spirit of a late Hi∣storian, Bishop Parker, who thus expresses this passage of the Story:* 1.242 That expostulation and complaint which with great vehemence the Brit∣tains u••'d to their King Vortigern for his mariage with the daughter of Hengist a Pagan, was a great argument of their perfect Faith in Christ. For which act of his the Nobles were so incens'd, that having depriv'd Vortigern of his Regall autho∣rity, they created his son Vortimer King.

11. But in what manner soever this change was effected, it can not be doubted but that it wrought great partialities and divisions in the kingdom.* 1.243 For Vortigern having the space of sixteen years enjoy'd the quiet possession of it, could not want many adherents, who would disapprove the exalting of his Son without his consent. So that the Saxons re∣ceived great advantage by such disorders, which much facilitated the progresse of their ambitious designs.

V. CHAP.* 1.244

1.2 &c Vortimer fights doubtfully with the Saxons: in which battell Horsa, &c. are killed.

7. &c. Death of Vortimer: his vertues, &c.

10. A Battell between the Brittains and Saxons, in which the Brittains are over∣come.

1. VOrtimer being thus exalted either to an association with his Father in the Throne,* 1.245 or to the Office of Generall of the Brit∣tish forces, hastned to give a proof of the wisedom of his countrey men in their Ele∣ction of him:* 1.246 For as Malmsburiensis writes, judging it unfit and dangerous any longer to dis∣semble the taking notice of the ambitious designs of the Saxons, and how by craft they had almost ruin'd the Kingdom, he bent his mind earnestly how to drive them out of the Nation, vehemently urging his Father to attempt the same. By his instigation therefore an army was raised &c. This saith he, hapned in the seaventh year after the first entrance of the Saxons into Brittany.

2. Great preparations there were on both sides, and at last they came to a battell, which was fought, saith Ethelwerd, in the feild of Egelestirpe, now call'd Alesford, a town in Kent wash'd by the River Medway. On the Brittains side were three Cheif Captains, who lead each a third part of the Army: Ambro∣sius Aurelianus lead the first division: Vor∣timer the second; and Catigern a younger Brother of Vortimer lead the third. The Saxon army was conducted by the two Brethren, Hengist and Horsa.

3. The order and successe of this battell is thus describ'd by Huntingdon,* 1.247 In the seaventh year after the arrivall of the Saxons in Brittany, a Battell was fought at Alestrew. At the be∣ginning whereof Horsa set upon the army of Ca∣tigern with such Vigour, that it was dispers'd like dust before the wind, and Catigern the Kings son was slain. But his Brother Vortimer a Prince of ad∣mirable courage, falling in sidewayes into Horsa's squadrons routed them, and kill'd Horsa, the most valorous of the Saxons, the remainder of his forces fled to Hengist, who then was fighting with invincible courage against Ambrosius. By this means the whole Weight of the combat lay upon

Hengist:* 1.248 who being assalted and brought into great straits by the accession of Vortimers forces, after he had a good while sustain'd the impression of the whole Brittish army, was at last overcome, and compell'd to fly, which he had never done be∣fore: Yet this victory cost the Brittains very deare, for great numbers of them were slain.

4. With this account given by Huntingdon agrees likewise Mathew of Westminster. Yet Wigorniensis expressly affirms that Hengist, after the death of his Brother Horsa, obtai∣ned the Victory. And with him Ethelwerd seems to agree.

5. Horsa's body was buried in a place not much distant from that of the battell,* 1.249 which to this day continues a Monument of his Me∣mory, being from him called H••rsted. As for Catigern the Son of Vertigern, his body is suppos'd to have been buried at Aylsford, by the Saxons call'd Eglesford, by Henry of Huntingdom Ellestre, and by the Brittains Saissenaeg-haibail, because the Saxons were over come there. To testify which victory there still remain four great stones standing upright, over which others are crossewise layd, after the manner of Stone-heng in Wilt∣shire, which from Catigern are vulgarly and imperfectly call'd Keith-coty-house. Thus writes Camden.

* 1.2506. Horsa being dead, the Saxons exalted Hen∣gist to the Title of King of Kent, saith Mathew of Westminster. And the same year he is reported to have fought three battells against the Brittains. But being unable to resist the valour of Vortimer, he was forced to retire himself into the Isle of Thanet: where likewise he was dayly assalted by the Brittish ships. At last the Saxons leaving their wives and children in that Island, retur∣ned into Germany, to call in new and greater forces.

7. The year after Hengists return into Ger∣many, dyed the glorious King Vortimer,* 1.251 in the fourth yeare after he was assumed to a participation of the regall authority. Some Writers affirm that he dyed a naturall death, by a disease. Others say he dyed by poyson administred to him by the fraud of his late Mother-in-law Rowena:* 1.252 to which effect thus writes Sigebert (with whom agree Geffrey of Monmouth, Mathew Westminster, Richard White, &c.) The Devill envying the goodnes of Vortimer suggested to the mind of his Step-mother to cause poyson to be given him by one of his servants. Which he having drunk, and perceiving that death approach'd, he divided his treasures among his soldiers, earnestly exhorting them to fight courageously for their countrey. Moreover he commanded a Pyramid of brasse to be made, and placed in the Haven where the Saxons usually landed: Vpon which Pyramid his body was to be layd, to the end that the Enemies seeing the Monument of so great and valorous a Prince, might be frighted back into their own coun∣trey.

8. But it is more probable that it was only his statue which he intended should be so placed on the Pyramid. For being a Christian Prince, he was, no doubt, buried after the Christian manner with decent solemnity. Moreover the same Sigebert acknowledges that he was buried in the Citty of the Trinoban∣tes,* 1.253 now called London. And with him, saith Henry Huntingdon, was buried the flower and glory of the Brittish Nation.

9. Besides Vortimers courage, he is cele∣brated by ancient Writers for his Piety and other Vertues Chamber, a Writer formerly cited by Richard White, affirms that in his war against the Saxons be bore in his Ensign the Image of our Lord Iesus Christ, to which devotion of his we may impute his Victories. In like man∣ner a few years after,* 1.254 the famous King Ar∣thur yet more prosperously bore against the same Enemies the Image of our Blessed Lady. Sigebert likewise testifies of the same King Vortimer,* 1.255 that he restored the Churches destroyed by the Saxons, and possessions wrested by them from his Subjects.

10. The same year after Vortimers death Hen∣gist return'd out of Germany with greater forces, and took a firmer possession of his Kingdom of Kent: and for the better esta∣blishment of his family therein he joyn'd in his regall power his son Aescae. To oppose him therin the Brittains invaded the coun∣trey with a great army: the successe of which invasion is thus related by Henry of Hunting∣don:* 1.256 Hengist and his son Aesca having received auxiliary forces from their own countrey, and being more confident of victory by reason of the death of the Young Prince (Vortimer) prepar'd themselves for war at Creganford. The Brittains army consisted of four great Bodies conducted by four valiant Captains. But when the conflict was begun, they found themselves too weak for the Saxons, whose numbers were much more en∣creas'd then formerly. For those that came last were chosen robustious soldiers, who with their swords and battle-axes did horribly cleave asunder the bodies of the Brittains. Yet did they not give ground till they saw their four Captains slain. But after that they were so incredibly ter∣rified, that they fled from the feild of battell as far as London: and from that time never had the courage to bring an army into Kent again. So that Hengist and his son Aesca quietly enjoy'd that Kingdom, having their Palace fixed at Canterbury. Thus began this new Kingdom of Kent in the eighth year after the coming of the Saxons into Brittany.

* 1.257VI. CHAP.

1.2. Hengist persecutes Christians.

3 4 &c. The Martyrdom of Voadinus Arch-bishop of London.

1. IT is not probable that when Vortimer was rais'd to the throne of Brittany, this was done by the deposition of his Fa∣ther Vortigern: for we find that when Vor∣timer was dead, his Father afterward con∣tinued King for some years: and for a while gave proofs of his courage in endeavouring to represse the ambition and violence of his Father in-law Hengist: though afterward he returnd to his former slouthfull licentious manner of li∣ving.

2. Now during the warrs between the Brittains and Saxons in the third year of Vortimers raign, our Ecclesiasticall monu∣ments doe record extreme cruelty exercis'd by Hengist in all places where his armies came, principally in Kent, against Preists and Holy Virgins especially, great numbers of which he caused to be massacred: Altars he profaned every where and demolish'd Churches.

3 But among the Victimes of this barba∣rous Princes cruelty there onely remains the memory of one illustrious Bishop, Voadinus Arch-bishop of London who dyed a glorious Martyr in this tempest. The names of all the rest are onely written in heaven.

4. Now concerning Saint Voadinus we read thus in our ancient English Marty∣rologe:* 1.258 On the third of Iuly, at London is the commemoration of Saint Voadinus Martyr, Arch-bishop of London; who being a man of great Sanctity reproved Vortigern King of Brit∣tany for repudiating his lawfull wife, and marrying an ••nfidell. For which cause Hen∣gist King of Kent, the father of Vortigerns se∣cond illegitimate wife, inflam'd with fury, com∣manded the said Holy Bishop, together with many other Preists and religious men to be stain. Whence may appear that all good men did execrate the Kings last and adulte∣rous mariage.

* 1.2595. Chamber in the life of Vortigern (as Richard White relates) affirms that Saint Voadinus his admonition to King Vortigern, had two heads: The first was his unlawfull disp••sall of part of the patrimony and crown of the Kingdom without the consent of the Clergy, Nobility and people. The other was his mar∣rying a Pagan wife, his own being yet alive, against whom he could alledge no cause which might iustify a divorce. This double repre∣hension did Hengist revenge by the death of the holy Bishop.* 1.260 Now though both these grounds of reprehension were very iust, yet it was the latter, proceeding from a a reverence to the Sacrament of the Church vitiated by the new Bride, which principally regarded a Bishop to censure, and which for so doing, and suffring for his duty, gave him a sufficient title to Mar∣tyrdom.

6. Gildas and Saint Beda, though they mention not by name this Martyrdom of Saint Voadinus, yet deliver generall expres∣sions of the cruell persecution rais'd by Hengist especially against Ecclesiasticall persons, that they afford sufficient grounds to render it unquestionnable. For Gildas declares that great numbers of Bishops and Preists were massacred by that Sa∣xon-King.* 1.261 And Saint Beda relates the same in these words: The impious King after his Victory, (almighty God the iust Iudge so dispo∣sing,) layd wast the Citties and provinces adjoyning, and without any resistance conti∣nued the flame from the Eastern to the Western sea, covering the whole surface of the mise∣rable Island with ruine. Both publick and private buildings were demolish'd: And every where the Prelats of the Church together with the people, without any regard to their dignity, were consum'd with sword and fire: neither were there any who took care to bury their bodies after they were so cruelly slain.

VII. CHAP.* 1.262

1.2. &c. Hengist at a Feast perfidiously murders the Brittish Nobles.

5. Stone-henge, a Monument of this.

6.7. Vortigern being a Prisoner, redeems himself with surrendring severall Pro∣vinces to the Saxons.

1. FOR two or three years wee read nothing memorable perform'd between the Brittains and Saxons:* 1.263 but the year of Grace four hundred sixty one is noted with an act of most horrible perfi∣dious cruelty done by Hengist. For he having a resolution by any means to enlarge his bounds in Brittany, and fin∣ding that by exercice of war the Brittish courages encreased, turnd his thoughts to invent some stratagem by which without any hazard he might compasse his end.

2. For this purpose insinuating him∣selfe into the minds of Vortigern and the Brittish Nobility, as if he were desirous

of amity and peace which if they would grant he would turn his arms against the Picts and Scotts, and drive them quite out of the Island. He quickly obtain'd beleif from the easy nature of Vortigern, as if his intentions were sincere. Where∣upon a Meeting is ordain'd between the Brit∣tains and Saxons, with this caution, that each King should be attended with only three hundred, and those unarm'd: at which Meeting they were to treat of the conditions of peace.

3. The place appointed for this fatall Assembl•• was a plain neer Sorbiodunum (or Old Salsbury) a Citty seated in the Province of the Belgae, in which still remains a mo∣nument of a dismall Tragedy. For these being mett on both sides, a great Feast was prepared for the Brittains, at which the articles of agreement were to be ratified by mutuall promises and oathes.

4. But toward the end of the Feast, when they were dissolv'd in wine, Hengist on a sudden calld aloud, To arms: which was the watchword agreed on among the Saxons. Whereupon they immediately drew out short swords which they had conceald under their cloathes,* 1.264 and quickly slew their unarmed guests the Brittains. Yet in that Tragedy one memorable example of cou∣rage was perform'd by a Brittish Noble man, if Geffrey of Monmouth may be beleived. For Eldol the valiant Governour (Consul) of Glocester (Claudiocestriae) snatching up a stake by chance lying near, slew seaventy of the Saxons with it.

5. A Monument, not long after rais'd by the Brittains, continues to this day the memory of this most barbarous and per∣fidious Tragedy. This is that which is Vul∣garly calld Stone-henge on Salsbury plains, where in a space of ground compass'd with a ditch, are placed as in a threefold crown, stones of an incredible vastnes, some of them twenty eight feet in height, and seaven in breadth, over many of which other great stones are placed a crosse. The report is,* 1.265 saith Camden, that Ambrosius Aurelianus, or his brother Vther Pendragon by the help and art of Merlin the famous Magi∣cian, rais'd this Monument in memory of the Brittains treacherously slain by the Saxons at a conference. Though others deliver that this was a magnificent Sepulcher rais'd to Ambrosius Aurelianus himself slain near this place: from whom likewise the town of Ambresbury, not far distant, took its name.

6. In this slaughter the Saxons took Vor∣tigern prisoner,* 1.266 and the year following, saith Mathew of Westminster, threatning him with death they bound him in chains, and for his life requir'd of him to deliver up severall of his Citties and munitions. Who quickly granted whatsoever they demanded, so he might scape with his life. This being con∣firm'd by oath, they gave him his liberty: and first of all they seys'd on the Citty of London: then Yorck and Lincoln, likewise Winchester: all which Provinces they wasted, killing the miserable Brittains like Sheep. They destroyed to the ground all Churches and buildings belonging to Ecclesiasticall persons: they killd the Preists near the Altars: they burnt with fire all Books of Holy Scripture: and heaped earth on the sepulchers of Mar∣tyrs. Such religious men as could scape their fury repaired to desarts, woods and rocks, carying with them the Relicks of Saints. Vortigern therfore seing so horrible destruction, retir'd into the parts ••f Wales (Cambria) and there inclos'd himself in a town calld Geno∣rium.

7. But the three Provinces with which Vortigern redeem'd his life,* 1.267 are thus better sett down by Mamlsburiensis, Of old time, saith he, the Eastern and Southern Saxons, and the Eastern Angli were subjects to the King of Kent. For those Provinces Hengist who first raign'd in Kent obtain'd of Vorti∣gern King of the Brittains, not by open warr but treachery. These Provinces contain Essex, Sussex, Surrey, Norfolk and Suff••lk, inhabited by the people which in the Ro∣mans time were calld Trinobantes, Regni and Iceni.

VIII. CHAP.* 1.268

1.2. &c. The Birth of the glorious Saint David: His Child-hood &c, Pro∣phecies of his Sanctity by S. Patrick, and Gildas Badonicus.

1. THE same year in which Brittany was thus dismembred,* 1.269 God recompen∣ced that losse to the Brittish Church by the Birth of Saint David, afterward Bishop of Menevia, one of the greatest lights that ever that Church enjoyed, both in regard of the Sanctity of his life, the vigour of his authority, and zeale in re∣pressing Heresy, and exalting Ecclesiasticall Discipline.

2. His nativity was attended and pre∣vented by severall wonders denoting the eminency of his future Sanctity. For Saint Patrick a little before his going into Ireland,* 1.270 being in the Province of the Dimetae (or North-West wales, in a valley calld Rosina) meditating on his Mission thither, had a revelation by an Angell, that after thirty yers a child should be born in that countrey, which should give a great luster thereto.

To which Prophecy regard was had in this Collect of the ancient Church of Sarum repeated

anniversarily on S. Davids Feast, O God, who by an Angell didst foretell the Nativi∣ty of thy Blessed Confessour Saint David,* 1.271 thirty years before he was born; Grant unto us, wee beseech thee, that celebrating his Me∣mory, we may by his intercession attain to ioyes everlasting.

3. The manner of his Birth is thus conse∣quently related by the Authour of his Life in Capgrave:* 1.272 Thirty years being finish'd after the foresaid prediction, saith he, the King of the region call'd Ceretica travelling to Demetia, mett by the way a Religious Virgin nam'd Nonnita, of great beauty, which he lusting after, by violence deflour'd her. Hereby she conceiv'd a Son, and neither before nor after ever had knowledge of any man: but persevering in cha∣stity both of mind and body, and sustaining her self only with bread and water from the time of her Conception, she lead a most holy life. The King who was father to S. David, is by our ancient Writers call'd Xanthus: and his Mother Nonnita is by some named Mela∣ria.

4. The eminent sanctity of this holy Child, the fruit of his holy Mothers fasting, chasti∣ty and prayer, was by a new divine Oracle a little before his birth, foretold: For when Gildas Albanius was from the pulpit teaching a great congregation, on a sudden he became dumb and unable to speak.

But afterward broke forth into these words, re∣lated by Caradoc of Lancarvan, A holy woman call'd Nonnita now present in this Church, is great with Child, and shall shortly be brought in bed of a Son full replenish'd with Grace. It was with regard to him that I was hindred from speaking by a divine Power restraining my tongue. This child shall be of so eminent sanctity that name in these our parts shall be comparable to him, I will surrender this Region to him: who will from his infancy by degrees encrease in Sanctity and Grace. An Angell Gods messager hath reveald this to mee.

* 1.2735. He was baptis'd, saith Pits from Giraldus Cambrensis, by Relveus Bishop of Menevia, in a place calld ••ortcleis: Which Bishop by Divine Pro∣vidence arriv'd there the same hower. And du∣ring his childhood, he was educated in a place calld the Old Bush, by the Cambrians, Henmenen, and by the Latins, Menevia. He grew every day more replenish'd with Grace, and being of a per∣spicacious witt he made progresse in the study of learning far beyond all other children of his age. This is that S. David, afterwards the most Holy Bishop of Menevia, (calld from him S. Davids) for his learning, Sanctity and miracles so celebrated in all future ages by the Brittish Churches. His admirable Gests shall in their due place be declared hereafter.

6. But wheras in this forecited passage out of Giraldus Cambrensis he is sayd to have been baptised by an Irish Bishop calld Relveus Bishop of Menevia: it is certain there is an errour in the Copy. For S. David himself was the first Bishop of Menevia,* 1.274 to which place he transla∣ted the Bishoprick of Caërleon. Therfore in∣stead of Relveus Menevensium Episcopus it is not to be doubted but the Authour wrote Albeus Mumonensium Episcopus: and this is that S. Albeus Bishop of Munster, or Cassel in Ireland, of whose Gests wee treated in the foregoing Book of this History, concerning whom we related from Bishop Vsher,* 1.275 that he went to Rome, and there was instructed in the knowledge of Holy Scriptures by S. Hilary the famous Bishop of Poictiers.

7. As touching Gildas Albanius men∣tioned in this Chapter, who in a Sermon foretold the Sanctity of S. David a little before his birth, and who was a holy person distinct from the well known Hi∣storian Gildas, sirnamed Badonicus, who liv'd likewise in this same age, though younger then the other; Of both these we shall hereafter treat in their due Season.

IX. CHAP.* 1.276

1.2. Vortigern fortifies himself in Wales.

3.4. &c. Aur. Ambrosius sent for to be Generall.

7. His terrible battell against Hen∣gist.

1.* 1.277 WHilst Vortigern lurk'd ingloriouslly among the steep innaccessible Mountains of the countrey now calld Cambria and Walliae, busy in building a Castle for his greater security, the middle Pro∣vinces of Brittany being left without any Defender, were expos'd to the fury of the Saxons.

2. The Castle built by Vortigern was call'd Genorium, and afterward Caer-Guortigern. It is plac'd,* 1.278 saith Camden, in a Vast solitude, fearfull for the horrour of mountains, and narrow turnings of the passages to it. To that place, Vortigern, the plague of his countrey, withdrew himself, to seek a refuge for his own person. And there, saith Richard White,* 1.279 he spent his time in con∣sulting Sooth-sayers, and especially the Magician Merlin.

3. Hereupon the Brittains being deser∣ted by their King, were compell'd to seek one abroad. And therefore, saith Mathew of Westminster,* 1.280 they directed messengers into lesser Britanny beyond sea to Aurelius Ambro∣sius and his Brother Vter-pendragon, who for feare of Vortigern were retir'd thither, besee∣ching them with all speed to quitt that countrey, and repair into their own▪ to the end that expel∣ling both the Saxons and their hated King Vor∣tigern, they might receive the crown of Brittany▪

They therefore being now of ripe age prosecuted their journey,* 1.281 attended with ships and armed soldiers.

4. Concerning this Ambrosius, some∣times call'd Aurelius, sometimes Aurelia∣nus, and his extraction, Gilda•• and from him S. Beda speak breifly and in generall terms, that he was a modest prince, and who alone of the Roman race had remained alive after so great a tempest of warrs and changes, in which his pa∣rents, who had worn the Royall Purple, were slain. Now though in these two ancient Au∣thours the name of his parents be not ex∣tant, it may be probably affirm'd that he was the Son of Constantin, who fifty years before had pretended to the Roman Empire, and in the attempt was slain in Gaule. For that Con∣stantin, besides his Son Constans also slain, had other children, appears by the expres∣sion of Sozomen,* 1.282 who calls the said Constans, sirnamed also Iulianus, the Elder Son of Con∣stantin.

5. That he was born and bred up in Brit∣tany seems to appear, because, as severall Writers affirm, in the competition for the Crown when Vortigern was chosen, Ambrosius being a pretender, was compell'd to quitt both his right and the countrey, and to re∣tire himself into lesser Brittany. Frō whence notwithstanding, during the raign of the generous King Vortimer, he return'd, and assisted him courageously against the Saxons, as hath been related: and, it seems, after his death retir'd again to his former re∣fuge.

6. The return of these two Princes was more formidable to Vortigern, then any thing he could apprehend from the Saxons: who therefore fortified himself more care∣fully in his new Castle. I will not here trouble the reader with any large descri∣ption of that prodigious omen of two dra∣gons,* 1.283 one red and the other white, which issuing out of a lake whilst Vortigern sate on the bank, began a terrible combat, in which at last the White was conquerour. By which two Dragons, according to Merlins interpre∣tation, were meant the Brittains and Saxons: and the successe of their fight was the flight and destruction of the Brittains. These seem to be inventions of the old Bards easily com∣posed after the event, and foolishly colle∣cted by Geffrey of Monmouth, to signalize the expiring of the Brittish Kingdome.

7. Hengist being inform'd of the coming of Aurelius Ambrosius with considerable forces in aid of the Brittains, endeavoured to come to a battell with him, before the uniting of their Armies: but was not able to effect his intention. So that a main bat∣tell was fought by the two Nations in Kent neer the ancient famous port of Roch borow:* 1.284 which is thus describ'd by Henry of Hunting∣don: A while after that auxiliary forces were come, King Hengist and his Son Esca gathered an invincible army, in the seaventeenth year after the coming of the Saxons into Brittany,* 1.285 which was the year of Grace four hundred sixty five. On the other side the Brittains uniting all their forces oppos'd them with an Army gallant∣ly ranged into twelve Bodies. The fight continued long, and with little advantage. But at last Hengist having slain the twelve Leaders, and cast down their Ensigns, forc'd the Brittains to flye. He himself likewise lost great numbers of his soldiers and principall Officers, and particu∣larly a certain great Prince of his Nation call'd Wipped: in whose memory the place of the battell was call'd Wippeds-stede. So that this Victory was much bewayld by the Saxons themselves: and therefore after that time neither did he take the confidence to enter into the Brittains Borders, nor the Brittains into Kent.

X. CHAP.* 1.286

1. King Vortigern consumed by fire.

2.3. A. Ambrosius, King: his Character.

5.6.7. Death of S. Patrick and place of his buriall.

1. THE year following was free from an extern war against the Saxons:* 1.287 which gave Aurelius Ambrosius an oppor∣tunity to convert his arms against the prin∣cipall Authour of all the miseries of Britta∣ny, the unhappy King Vortigern. Therefore he march'd to the Castle Genorium, which he beseiged, but found him so strongly forti∣fied there, that by no force or cunning he could expugn it▪ At last by fire, whether cast by Ambrosius, or coming from heaven, is uncertain, both the King and his Castle were consum'd,* 1.288 so as, saith Huntingdon, his body never appear'd.

2. Vortigern being thus removed, the whole power and authority of the Kingdom was devolv'd on Ambrosius, not after a tu∣multuary manner, or by the factious suffra∣ges of the Army: but by an unanimous Election of the Clergy, Nobility and Commons of the Nation: For which purpose, saith S. H. Spelman,* 1.289 a Council or Assembly was call'd in Cambria, about the Mountains of Erir in the Province of the Ordovices, or Northwales, in which he was exalted to the Regal Dignity: This he says was done in the year four hun∣dred sixty five, following the account of Ma∣thew of Westminster: But other Historians, as Stow, Speed, &c. more probably place this Election the year following, after the death of Vortigern.

3. How happy an exchange the Brittains made of their King, will appear from this Character given to Aurelius Ambrosius by Matthew of Westminster,* 1.290 far unlike that which all writers ascribe to Vortigern: Ambrosius, saith he, assoon as he was placed on the throne

of Brittany employed himself to the utmost of his power in repairing Churches which had been ruind.* 1.291 He was a Prince magnificent in his gifts, sedulous in the worship of God, modest, averse from flattery, a valiant soldier on foot, yet more valiant on hors-back, and very skilfull in condu∣cting an army. For which vertues and endow∣ments his fame was spread through far distant regions.

4. Being so worthy a Prince, it is not altogether unlikely that this is the same Ambrosius mention'd by Eugypius in the life of S. Severin,* 1.292 who writes thus. Odoacer King of the Erul•• having subdued Italy wrote kind and familiar letters to S. Severin, desiring him to ask of him whatsoever he pleased. This he did in consideration that the same holy Bishop had fore∣told him that he should raign there. The Holy man encouraged with so kind an offer, requested him to free from banishment a certain person call'd Ambrosius, who had been thereto condem∣ned by the said King. Which passage being cited by Baronius, he thus adds, As concerning this Ambrosius,* 1.293 my opinion is that he is the same who afterward going into Brittany, with great courage attempted, and in some degree effected the freeing of that Island from the oppres∣sion of the barbarous Saxons. Thus writes the learned Cardinal, though he erroneously places the beginning of Odoacers raign in Italy too late.

5. Severall years pass'd, after the Election of Ambrosius, either in peace, or not consi∣derable war between the Brittains and Saxons: The occurrents of which time is thus descri∣b'd by S. Beda:* 1.294 The Brittains, under the conduct of Ambrosius Aurelianus a modest Prince, and who alone of the Roman race had remain'd after the slaughter made by the Saxons, in which his parents who had worn the Regall Purple were slain, provoking at last that Victorious Nation to combat, gave them an overthrow: And from that time now the Brittains, and now the Saxons gott the better in small encounters, till at last new forces of strangers arriving the Saxons gott possession of the whole Island.

* 1.2956. During this lesse disturbed time it was that S. Patrick, many years before return'd out of Ireland, dyed in his solitary retreat at Glastenbury,* 1.296 as already hath been declared before the proper time, because wee would not too distractedly sett down the Gests of that glorious Apostolicall Saint. Concerning whom thus wee read in the antiquities of Glastenbury:* 1.297 In these days after the death of Vor••igern, Aurelius Ambrosius raigned ••ver the Brittains: And the Saxons grew strong, multiplying exceedingly. Then it was that S. Patrick the Apostle of Ireland, and first Abbot in the Isle Avallonia, after he had sufficiently instructed the foresaid Brethren in Regular Disciplines, and competently enrich'd that Monastery with posses∣sions procured from Kings and Princes, at last yeilded to nature in the thirty ninth year after his return to the said Island: And was buried in the Old Church on the right hand of the Altar by direction of an Angell,* 1.298 a great flame likewise in the sight of all breaking forth in the same place.

7. The Irish Writers eagerly contend against this and other Brittish testimonies concer∣ning S. Patrick's being buried in Brittany: confidently affirming that his Body reposes in the Church of Downpatrick in Ireland: Whose assertion likewise seems to be con∣firm'd by S. Bernard▪ who in the life of S. Malachias a Holy Irish Bishop writes that S. Patricks body rests in the See of Armagh: accom∣panied with those of S. Colombanus and S. Bri∣gide. But this controversy may be commo∣diously enough composed, as many of the like nature have been, by replying, that some considerable Relicks of his Sacred Body have been requested by the Irish from the Brittains and deposited at Down: Which Relicks have after by mistake been reputed his entire Body: a world of examples of the like errour being exstant in Ecclesiasticall History.

XI. CHAP.* 1.299

1. Hengists victory.

2.3. &c. Ella a Saxon invades Sussex: where he erects the Kingdom of the South-saxons.

6.7. &c. King Ambrosius marches North∣ward against Hengist: His pious vow: and Victory.

10 11. &c. Hengist a Prisoner: sentenced to death by the cruell sentence of a Bi∣shop.

13. Hengists son Aesca succeeds in the Kingdom of Kent.

1. AFter some years cessation,* 1.300 or at least sleight incursions occasionally exer∣cis'd between the Brittains and Saxons, in the year four hundred seaventy three Hengist obtain'd an important Victory against the Brittains,* 1.301 for thus we read in Ethelwerd a Noble Saxon Writer: The space of eight years being compleat (after the Battell at Wippedflet) Hengist together with his son Esca took up arms against the Brittains once more: whose army they discomfited, and caried away immense spoyles. This Victory is not expressly mention'd by any other Historians: but may be conceiv'd to be in generall words intended by Gildas and S. Beda in this expression, From that time sometimes the Brittains,* 1.302 and sometimes their Enemies had the Victory, till the year wherin the Mountain of Bath (Mons Badonicus) was beseig'd: which was ten years after this combat.

2. In the year of Christ four hundred seaventy seaven,* 1.303 Hengist perceiving that with his present forces he could make no progres

against so valiant a Captain as Ambrosius,* 1.304 nor yet maintain the Provinces lately given him by Vortigern for his redemption, sent for new and greater supplies out of Germany. Where∣upon a famous Saxon captain calld Ella, with his three sons Cymen, Pleting and Cissa, atten∣ded with a numerous army and strong fleet took sea, and by Hengists directions bended their course to the Southern shore of Sussex.

3. The order and successe of this expedi∣tion is thus describ'd by Henry of Hunting∣don:* 1.305 The great Saxon Commander Elle with his Sons and navy furnish'd with a strong and well orderd army landed in Brittany at a place call'd Cymen-shore (from the name of Ella's eldest Son:) And while the Saxons were landing from their ships, the Brittains rais'd a loud crye, at which a world of people repaired to them from the places adiacent: And streight a combat began. The Saxons men of high stature and cou∣rage receiv'd them politickly, and the Brittains most imprudently sett upon their enemies, for coming in loose companies, one after another, they were easily slain by the Saxons who kep'd them∣selves together in close bodies. Thus the Brittains which still came in to ayd their countreymen, were suddenly discouraged by the noyse they heard of the defeat of the former. They were all there∣fore putt to flight as far as the next wood called Andredesbeige. And the Saxons possess'd them∣selves of the coasts of Sussex lying toward the Sea, every day by little and little enlarging their limits, till the ninth year after their co∣ming.

* 1.3064. In which ninth year whilst Ella and his sons boldly entred further into the countrey: The Princes and Nobles of the Brittains mett in arms together at a place call'd Mercredeburn, and fought against the Saxons. The Victory was doubtfull: for on both sides the Armies were much empaired and broken: So that each of them retired back to their own quarters.

5. Mathew of Westminster addes that Ella with his Sons were forced to forsake the feild. So that perceiving that he had not strength enough to make good his present conquests, much lesse to enlarge them, he sent into Germany for new supplies: till the coming of which he lay still upon the de∣fensive. But after their arrivall he coura∣geously continued his progresse in gaining more territories, till he establish'd a new Kingdom of the South-Saxons in those parts.

6. Whilst King Ambrosius employ'd his forces to represse the Saxons in these Sou∣thern regions,* 1.307 Hengist having well fortified his Kindom of Kent, took a journey into the Northern Provinces: where joyning him∣self with the Picts and Scots, he took many Citties and towns, before the Brittains could oppose him: and for the security of his new Conquests he built many Castles and strong holds: and wheresoever he came he demolish'd all Churches. Of which King Ambrosius being informed, he with great courage, as in Gods cause, march'd after him: And, saith Richard white, whilst he pas∣sed on his journey,* 1.308 beholding the towns layd wast, the lamentable ruines of Churches, and miseries of the poore people, he could not refrain weeping: Whereupon by Vow he promised Almighty God, that if he would grant him the Victory over the impious Saxons, he would restore and rebuild all the Churches destroyed.

7. How his pious Vow was approved by God the successe demonstrates,* 1.309 thus rela∣ted by Mathew of Westminster: In the year of Grace four hundred eighty seaven Aurelius Ambrosius having gathered a great Army of Brittains resolved to provoke the Saxons to a combat. Marching therefore with his army to the North, he found Hengist with his forces beyond Humber. Who being inform'd of his approaching, boldly went to meet him, with an intention to sett upon his army unawares, in a feild call'd Maisbely through which Ambrosius was to passe, whom he hoped to find unprovided. But the Brit∣tish King had notice of his design, which hindred him to march to the same feild. At last the two Armies meeting in good military order, a feirce battell was begun, and much blood shed on both sides. But at last Hengist perceiving his army to give ground, and that the Brittains began to prevayle, he presently fled to a town call'd Caêr-conan, now Cuningbury. But considering the weaknes of the town to resist, he knew his only safety consisted in the swords and spears of his followers. Ambrosius pursued him, and by the way putt to the sword all the Saxons he found. Thus having obtaind the Victory, he with great zeale and devotion gave praise to the God of heaven.

8. As for Hengist,* 1.310 he fortified his camp as well as he could neer the said town: But after a few days, saith Camden, he was forc'd to come to a battell before his camp, which was fatall to him and his: for the greatest part of his army was cutt in peices, and himself, being taken prisoner, was beheaded by the Brittains.

9. This battell,* 1.311 saith Florilegus, was fought on the banks of the River Don. And the man∣ner how Hengist was taken prisoner was this: The valiant Eldot Duke or Consul of Glocester (Clau∣diocestriae) had an earnest desire to cope with Hengist. Therefore with the forces under his command furiously peircing through the Enemies squadrons, he at last found him: and laying hold on the fore part of his helmet, with main force he drew him in among his own troops: saying,

God at last hath fullfilld my desire: It is he who hath given us the Victory.

Presently after this the Saxons fled, every one his own way: whom Am∣brosius pursuing, manfully slew. Octa the Son of Hengist with the greatest numbers fled to York: But Esca and not a few with him betook them∣selves to another Citty call'd Aclud. After this Victory Ambrosius took the Citty Caër-conan, which he entred triumphantly, staying there onely three days.

10. The same Author consequently relates the manner how Hengist was sen∣tenced and executed after the fight. After

the,* 1.312 saith he, Ambrosius calling his Captains together, commanded them to decreet what should becom of Hengist.* 1.313 Whereupon Eldad Bi∣shop of Glocester, who was also Brother of Eldot, impos'd silence on them all: and gnashing his teeth for rage, he thus said, Though all here present had a desire to set him free, I my self would cutt him in peices. Why doe you delay, O effeminat Brittains? Did not Samuêl a Pro∣phet having taken the King of Amalec prisoner in a battell, cutt him in peices, one limme after another, saying, As thou hast made many Mothers childles, so will I make thy mother childles this day? Doe you therefore deale in the same manner with this barbarous King, who is another Agag, and has depriv'd a world of Brittish Mothers of their children. When he had thus sayd, Eldad drew his sword, and leading him out of the Citty cutt off his head, sending his soule into hell.

11. If this relation be true, Eldad shew'd himself an unmercifull man, and one who forgott the duty of a Christian Bishop, who ought rather to have mitigated the rigour of other mens sentences, then to pronounce so cruell a iudgment, whilst others, who were soldiers too, held their peace. He therefore little deserves the commendation given him by Pits for his piety and prudence,* 1.314 which he ••ill express'd when gnashing his teeth for rage, he extorted a Captive Kings death from an Assembly of soldiers.* 1.315 The Book of Invective Orations for which the same Authour likewise reckons him among the ancient Brittish Writers, probably procee∣ding from the same spirit, deserved rather to be forgotten, then recorded as in honour of our Ancestors.

12. After this so signall a Victory Ambro∣sius mindfull of his Vow, call'd together work∣men,* 1.316 Masons and Carpenters, and took care to repaire the Houses of God which had been destroy∣ed: and placing in them Preists and other Clergy-men, he reduc'd the Divine service to the pristine order. And wheresoever he found any Idols or Temples of false Gods, he defac'd them utterly out of the memory of men. He was studious to observe iustice and peace especially to Eccle∣siasticall persons: and confer'd on them liberall revenews, enjoyning them all to pray for the King∣dom and state of Gods Church.

13. Hengist being thus dead, his Son Aesca succeeded him in the Kingdom of Kent. He is call'd Oisc by S. Beda,* 1.317 who addes that from him the succeeding Kings of Kent were call'd Oiskings. As for his other Son Otta, in the former narration of Florilegus said to have fled to York, nothing can be found of him among the Ancient Writers. So that small credit is to be given to what Modern Histo∣rians relate concerning him, that King Am∣brosius bestow'd on him the Province of Galloway in Scotland: since in those days that Province was not in the disposall of the Brittains.

XII. CHAP.* 1.318

1.2. S. Brigit comes out of Ireland into Brittany, for Relicks: and returns.

1. THE same year in which Hengist was slain the Holy Virgin S. Brigit came out of Ireland into Brittany,* 1.319 as we find re∣corded in the Antiquities of Glastonbury,* 1.320 and her busines was to obtain some Relicks of her most dear and honour'd Patron S. Patrick: for she had been his Disciple, and a great ad∣mirer of his sanctity, which she zealously imitated. Being in Brittany, she pass'd some years in a certain small Island near Glastonbury, where there was an Oratory consecrated to the honour of S. Mary Magdalen: The Island was called Bekery, or the Little Island. After∣ward, having left behind her scripp, chain, bell, and other vestments of her own wea∣ving, which for the memory of her Sancti∣ty are there expos'd, she return'd into Ireland, where not long after she rested in our Lord, and was buried in the Citty of Down.

2. This is that famous Virgin for her Sanctity and miracles venerated by Gods Church on the first day of February: On which day we read in the Martyrologes of Rome,* 1.321 S. Beda and Ado these words, This day is celebrated the Memory of S. Brigid a Virgin, who in testimony of her virginity having touch'd the Wood of an Altar, it became presently green. Her death is frequently assign'd by writers to the eighteenth year of the following Century.* 1.322 But truër Chronology, saith Bishop Vsher, makes her to out live S. Patrick, only thirty years,

XIII. CHAP.* 1.323

1.2. &c. S. Sophias a Brittish Martyr, and Bishop of Beneventum.

1. IN our English Martyrologe on the four and twentieth of Ianuary there is a commemoration of a Brittish Saint and Martyr call'd S. Sophias:* 1.324 whose death is assi∣gned to the four hundred and ninetieth year of our Lord.

2. This S. Sophias was the Son of Guil∣leicus Prince of the Ordovices, or Northwales. He undertook a Monasticall Profession in a Monastery built by himself in the same Province. It is written of him that he had such devotion to our Lords Passion, that he made three pilgrimages to Ierusalem to visit the marks and footsteps of it. He had like∣wise a great Veneration to Rome, and those

places which had been consecrated by the blood and Martyrdom of the two Princes of the Apostles.

3. At his being there S. Felix, or his Pre∣decessour S. Simplicius sate in the Apostles Chair: By whom he was consecrated Bishop of Beneventum. Which See he governed with prudence and Sanctity, till at last he was slain by an impious Pagan whilst he was at the holy Altar celebrating the Mystery of our Redemption.

4. This Saint Sophias, was by another name call'd Cadocus,* 1.325 being the same who gave advice to Saint Iltutus to forsake a secular life, as hath been already declared. And he is to be distinguish'd from another Saint Cadocus, who was an Abbot: concer∣ning whom we shall treat in the year of Grace five hundred.

* 1.326XIV. CHAP.

1.2. &c. Of Saint Keyna daugher of Braganus Prince of Brecknock: and of her Brothers and sisters.

4. &c. The Gests of S. Keyna.

1. NO lesse famous at the same time was the Holy Brittish Virgin Saint Keyna, whose death in our Martyrologe is likewise placed in the same year four hun∣dred and Ninety. Illustrious she was for her Birth, being the Daughter of Braganus Prince of that Province in Wales which from him was afterward called Brecknock∣shire: but more illustrious for her zeale to preserve her Chastity, for which reason she was call'd in the Brittish language Keyn∣vayre, that is, Keyna the Virgin▪

* 1.3272. This Prince Braganus, or Brachanus, the Father of Saint Keyna is said to have had twelve sons and twelve daughters by his Lady call'd Marcella daughter of Theodoric son of Teth∣phalt Prince of Garthmatrin, the same region call'd afterward Brecnock. Their first born Son was Saint Canoc, of whom we shall speak ere long, And their eldest daughter was Gladus who was mother of Cadocus by Saint Gunley a Holy King of the Southern Britons. The second daughter was Melaria the Mother of the Holy Arch-Bishop Saint David. Thus writes Capgrave, neither doth he men∣tion any other of their children besides S. Keyna.

* 1.3283. But in Giraldus Cambrensis another daughter is commemorated call'd Saint Al∣medha, of whom more will be said present∣ly. And David Powel makes mention of a fifth named Tydva••l, who was the wife of ••ongen the Son of Cadel Prince of Powis-land; and mother of Brochma••l sirnamed Scithroc, who slew Ethelfred King of the Northumbers.

4. Concerning the Holy Virgin Saint Keyna we find this Narration in the Au∣thour of her life extant in Capgrave:* 1.329 She was of Royal blood being daughter of Braganus Prince of Brecknockshire. When she came to ripe years, many Noble persons sought her in mariage. But she utterly refused that state, having consecrated her virginity to our Lord by a perpetuall vow. For which cause she was afterward by the Brittains called Keyn-w••ri, that is, Keyna the Virgin.

5. At length she determined to forsake her countrey, and find out some desart place where she might attend to Contemplation. Therefore directing her journey beyond Severn, and there meeting with certain wooddy places, she made her request to the Prince of that countrey that she might be permitted to serve God in that solitude. His answer was that he was very willing to grant her request: but that the place did so swarm with serpents, that neither men nor beasts could inhabite in it. But she constantly replyed, that her firm trust was in the name and assistance of Al∣mighty God, to drive all that poysonnous brood out of that region.

6. Hereupon the place was granted to the Holy Virgin: who presently prostrating her self in fervent prayer to God, obtaind of him to change all the serpents and vipers there into stones. And to this day the stones in that Region doe resemble the windings of Serpents through all the feilds and villages, as if they had been framed so by the hand of the engraver.

7. Our learned Camden in his diligent search after Antiquities seems to have vi∣sited this countrey, being a part of So∣mersetshire, though he is willing to dis∣parage the miracle: His words are, On the western bank of Avon is seen the town of Cainsham.* 1.330 Some are of opinion that it was named so from Keyna a most holy Brittish Virgin who according to the credulous perswa∣sion of former ages is beleived to have turn'd serpents into stones: because such like mira∣cles of sporting nature are there sometimes found in the Quarries. I my self saw a stone brought from thence representing a serpent rolled up into a spire: The head of it stuck out in the outward surface, and the end of the tayle terminated in the Center.

8. But let us prosecute the life of this Holy Virgin.* 1.331 Many years being spent by her in this solitary place, and the fame of her Sanctity every where divulged, and many Oratories built by her, her Nephew Saint Cadoc performing a pilgrimage to the Mount of Saint Micha••l, mett there with his bles∣sed Aunt Saint Keyna: at whose sight he was replenish'd with great ioy. And being desi∣rous to bring her back to her own countrey, the inhabitants of that region would not per∣mitt him. But afterward by the admonition of an Angel the holy Mayd returned to the place of her Nativity: Where on the topp of a

hillock seated at the foot of a high mountain she made a little habitation for her self: and by her prayers to God obtaind a spring there to flow out of the earth: which by the merits of the Holy Virgin afforded health to divers in∣firmities.

9. But when the time of her consumma∣tion approached, one night she by the reve∣lation of the holy Ghost saw in a vision, as it were a fiery pillar, the base whereof was fixed on her bed: Now her bed was the pave∣ment strow'd over with a few branches of trees. And in this Vision two Angels appear'd to her: One of which approaching respectfully to her, seem'd to take off the sack cloath with which she was covered, and instead thereof to putt on her a smock of fine linnen, and over that a tunick of purple, and last of all a mantell all woven with gold. Which having done, he thus sayd to her. Prepare your self to come with us, that we may lead you into your heavenly Fa∣thers Kingdom. Hereupon she wept with ex∣cesse of joy and endeavouring to follow the An∣gels she awak'd, and found her body inflamed with a feaver, so that she perceiv'd her end was near.

10. Therefore sending for her Nephew Saint Cadocus, she sayd to him: This is the place above all others beloved by mee: Here my memory shall be perpetuated. This place I will often visit in spirit if it may be permitted mee: And I am assured it shall be permitted mee, because our Lord has granted mee this place as a certain inheritance. The time will come when this place shall be inhabited by a sinfull people, which notwithstanding I will violently root out of this seat. My Tomb shall lye a long time unknown: till the coming of other people whom by my prayers I shall bring hither: them will I protect and defend, and in this place shall the name of our Lord be blessed for ever.

11. After this, her soule being ready to de∣part out of her body, she saw standing before her a troop of heavenly Angels, ready ioyfully to receive her soule, and to transport it without any fear or danger from her spirituall Enemies. Which having told to those who stood by, her blessed soule was freed from the prison of her body on the eighth day before the Ides of October, In her dissolution her face smiled, and was all of a rosy colour: and so sweet a fragrancy proceeded from her Sacred Virgin-body, that those who were present thought themselves in the ioy of Paradice. S. Cadocus buried her in her own Ora∣tory, where for many years she had lead a most holy mortified life, very acceptable to God.

XV. CHAP.* 1.332

1.2. Of S. Almedha sister to S Keyna: and strange things hapning on her solemnity.

3. Of her Brother Saint Canoc: and his wreath.

4. Of Saint Clitanc King of Brecknock: and Martyr.

1. TO the Gests of this Holy Virgin Saint K••yna we will here adjoyn what remains in ancient Monuments concerning her sister Saint Almedha, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 her Brother Saint Canocus.* 1.333 There are, saith Giraldus Cam∣brensis, dispersed through severall Provinces of Cambria many Churches illustrated by the names of the Children of Braganu••▪ Of these there is one seated on the top of a certain hill in the region of Brecknock, not far distant from the principall Castle of Aberhodni; which is called the Church of Saint Almedha: who re∣iecting the mariage of an Earthly Prince, and espousing her self to the Eternall King consum∣mated her life by a triumphant Martyrdom. The day of her solemnity is every year celebrated in the same place the first of August: Whereto great numbers of devout people from far distant parts use to assemble, and by the merits of that Holy Virgin receive their desired health from divers infirmities.

2. One especiall thing usually hapning on the solemnity of this Blessed Virgin, seems to mee very remarkable. For you may oftimes see there young men and maids sometimes in the Church, sometimes in the Church-yard, and sometimes whilst they are dancing in an even ground en∣compassing it, to fall down on a sudden to the ground at first they lye quiet, as if they were rapt in an Extasy: but presently after they will leap up, as if possess'd with a frenzy, and both with their hands and feet before the people they will represent whatsoever servile works they unlawful∣ly performed upon Feast-dayes of the Church. One will walk as if he was holding the plow: ano∣ther as if he were driving the Oxen with a goad, and both of them in the mean time singing some rude tune, as if to ease their toyle•• One will act the trade of a Shoomaker, another of a tanner, a third of one that were spinning. Here you may see a mayd busily weaving, and expressing all the post∣ures usuall in that work. After all which being brought with Offrings unto the Altar, you would be astonish'd to see how suddenly they will return to their senses again. Hereby, through Gods mercy, who rejoyces rather in the conversion then destru∣ction of Sinners, it is certain that very many have been corrected and induced to observe the Holy Feasts with great devotion.

3. As touching their Brother Saint Canoc, the fame of his Sanctity was most eminent among the Silu••es.* 1.334 His name is consign'd in our English Martyrologe on the eleaventh o••

February:* 1.335 where likewise he is sayd to have flourish'd in all vertues about the year of Christ four hundred ninety two. To him most probably is to be referd that which is reported of the Wreath (Torques) of S. Canauc (for so he calls him:) Which the inhabitants of that countrey esteem to be a pre∣cious Relick and of wonderfull vertue: insomuch as when any one is to give a testimony by Oath, if that Wreath be placed in fight, he dares not presume to commit periury.

4. Our Martyrologe also among other Saints of this time commemorates the death and Martyrdom of a King of Brecknock in South∣wales calld Clitanc or Clintanc,* 1.336 on the nine∣teeth day of August, in the year of Grace four hundred ni••••ty two. Concerning whom we read in Capgrave that he was a Prince very observant of peace and iustice among his Subiects: and that in the end he became a Martyr adorn'd with a celestiall crown for his vertues and merits,* 1.337 and particularly his Chastity and purity from carnall delectations. For he was murdred by treason of a certain impious wretch, whose name is perished with him But to return to the publick affairs of these times between the Brittains and Saxons.

* 1.338XVI. CHAP.

1.2.3. The erection of the Kingdom of the South-Saxons.

4. Of the Citty Anderida.

5. Two Metropolitans constituted.

* 1.3391. IN the year of Grace four hundred ninety one is placed by our best Hi∣storians the beginning of the Kingdom of the South-Saxons: which as it began on a sudden and more timely then the rest, so was it likewise the first that fayled, and the last which embraced the Christian Faith. The manner how this New Kingdom was erected is thus described by Henry of Hun∣tingdon:* 1.340

2. Then began, saith he, the Kingdom of Sussex, which Ella a long time held, and admi∣nistred with great power. He had received great recruits out of Germany, so that being confident of his forces, he in the third year after the death of Hengist, the Roman Emperour Anastasius then raigning, layd siege to the Strong Citty of Andredecester. Whereupon the Brittains were gatherd together in infinite numbers to raise this siege, and both day and night vexed the be∣siegers with ambushes and incursions. But they nothing discouraged, gave continuall assaults on the Citty, and in every assault the Brittains sett on their backs, showr••ng arrows and darts upon them. So that they were forc'd to give over the assault, and turn their forces against them. But the Brittains being more nimble, quickly ran into the woods:* 1.341 and when the Saxons re∣turnd to the walls, they follow'd them at their bac'ks.

3. By this means the Saxons were a long time extremely harass'd, and great slaughters were made of them: Till at last they were compell'd to divide their Army into two parts, that whilst one was employed in expugning the Citty, the other part might be in a readines to fight with the Brittons from without. Than indeed the besieged being weakned with famine, could no longer resist the Saxons, by whom they were all consum'd with the sword, so that not one escaped. And moreover in revenge of the great losses sustain'd by the Saxons during this Siege, they demolish'd the Citty utterly, so that it was never built again. Onely the marks of the place where a most Noble Citty had been seated, might be seen by passengers.

4. The Citty here called Andredecester was by the Romans call'd Anderida. Guido Pancirolus discoursing on the Officers subor∣dinate to the Count of the Saxon-shore in Brittany makes mention of a Provost of a company of soldiers call'd Abulci at An∣derida, no doubt placed in this Citty near the Sea, to defend the Coasts from the Saxon Pirats. But when the Romans who main∣tain'd these garrisons, had quitted the Island, the shores were left unguarded, and so expos'd to the invasions of the Germans. There now only remains a great forest, call'd by the Saxons Andraedswald, and by the Brit∣tains Coid Andred, which continues the name of Anderida, anciently seated near it, saith Camden.

5.* 1.342 About this time King Ambrosius is said to have come to the Mount of Am∣bri near Caer-carec (Now called Sa∣lisbury) where Hengist had treacherously slaughtered so many Princes:* 1.343 for whom he intended to raise a famous Monu∣ment. There also he is sayd to have constituted two Metropolitans, Saint Sampson at Yorck, and Saint Dubricius at Caer-leon.

XVII. CHAP.* 1.344

1.2.3. A Victory of the Brittains at the Hill Badonicus: Where that hill was seated.

4.5.6. Prince Arthur was in this Battell: he confides in the protection of our B. Lady.

1. THE second year after the erection of this New Kingdom of the South-Saxons,* 1.345 was illustrious for a great Victory obtain'd by the Brittains against

the Saxons at the Hill call'd Badonicus. Con∣cerning which Saint Beda thus writes:* 1.346 The Brittains conducted by their famous King Am∣brosius take courage, and provoking the Victo∣rious Saxons to combat, by the Divine favour obtaind a Victory over them. After which sometimes the Brittains, sometimes the Saxons gott the upper hand, till the year forty four after their arrivall in Brittany, in which the Saxons were beseig'd on the Mountain call'd Ba∣donicus, and a great slaughter made of them. This passage Saint Beda transcribes out of our Brittish Historian Gildas,* 1.347 who in the end of it addes these words, This was the year of my Nativity.

* 1.3482. This Mountain is by Polydor Virgil in∣terpreted to be Blackmore, through which the River Tese (Athesis) runs, between Yorkshire and the Bishoprick of Durham: Where the Sa∣xons were assembled, expecting great supplies out of Germany: But being encompass'd by the Brittains, by whom also the Sea-coasts were strongly guarded, the Saxons press'd with want of provisions were forced to come to a battell, in which they were with great slaughter putt to flight.

* 1.3493. Henry of Huntingdon acknowledges in∣genuously that he was utterly ignorant where this Mountain Badonicus was seated.* 1.350 But Camden with very great probability makes the territory of the ancient Citty of Bath in Somersetshire the Scene of this battell and victory▪ which Citty saith he is by Ptolo∣my call'd (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) Hott Waters, by An∣toninus (Aquae Solis) Waters of the Sun, by the Brittains Caër-Badon, by Stephanus Badiza, in Latin Bathonia, and at this day by us Bathe. This Citty about the forty fourth year after the coming of the Saxons was by them beseig'd. But the Warlick Prince Arthur coming upon them, they were forced to retire to the Mountain Bado∣nicus, where after a long and desperate fight they were overcom, and great numbers of them slain. This seems to be that Mountain which is now cal∣led Bannes••own, at the foot whereof is seated a little village called Bathestone, where to this day are seen rampires and trenches the Marks of a Camp.

4. We are not yet so to ascribe this victo∣ry to Arthur, as to exclude Ambrosius from his share, to whō S. Beda principally ascribes it. Kinz Ambrosius was the Conductour in cheif of the Brittish Army, under whom Arthur his Nephew, being Son to his Brother Vther-pendragon, was a Captain & principall Officer.* 1.351 For thus writes Malmsbur••ensis of the present Brittish affaires, King Vortimer being fatally taken away, the strength of the Brittains withred away, and their hopes were diminis'hd. And they had assuredly falln to ruine had not Ambrosius succeeded, who alone remaind of the Roman stock, and after Vortigern was Monark of the Kingdom. He by the assistance of the warlick Prince Arthur repress'd the haughty Saxons swelling with pride of their conquests.

* 1.3525. This is that Arthur, saith the same Au∣thour, concerning whom the Brittains to this day report and write so many trifling fables. A Prince surely worthy to be magnified by true History, and not to be made the subject of idle dreamers: since he alone by his admirable courage sustain'd his declining countrey, and incited the minds of the Brittains broken with many calamities, to resume new courage.

6. One particular concerning this Prince, is related by the same Historian, and most pertinent to the design of our History. In the seige of the Mountain Badonicus, Prince Arthur,* 1.353 considing in the protection of our Blessed Lady, whose Image he car••ed sow'd in his arms putt to flight and slew no fewer then nine hundred Sa∣xons. And that it was his custom afterwards to make use of these Spirituall arms is con∣firmed by other ancient Writers; For Henry of Huntingdon testifies that in a combat neer the Castle Guinnion the same Prince car••ed the image of the Blessed Mary Virgin-mother of our Lord on his shoulders:* 1.354 and that whole day, by the power of our Lord Iesus Christ and his holy Mo∣ther Mary, the Saxons were putt to flight,* 1.355 and great numbers of them per••s••nd. Flortiegus like∣wise says that Prince Arthurs sheild, in which was painted the Image of our Lady, whom he often call'd to mind, was named Fridwen. Lastly the same Writer addes, that in a certain battell Arthur drawing forth his sword Caliburn,* 1.356 ••••vo∣ked the name of the Blessed Virgin; and with great violence peircing into the midst of the Enemies troops, at one blow slew whomsoever he touch'd with it: Neither did he give over till he had slain eight hundred and forty of his enemies with his sword alone.

XVIII. CHAP.* 1.357

1. The Apparition of S Michael on Mount Garganus.

2 3 &c. Of S Richard the first converted Saxon: His voyage into Italy: where he is made Bishop of Andria▪ His Gests: He was present at the Consecration of the Church built to S Michael.

1. ABout this time there was a wonder∣full Apparition of the glorious Archangel S. Michael on the Mountain Gar∣ganus in Calabria,* 1.358 the Memory whereof is ce∣lebrated anniversarily by the Catholick Church on the eighth of May. The comme∣moration whereof challenges a place in this History, because a Holy Bish••p born in Britta∣ny was present at the consecration of a Church built by occasion of the said Appa∣rition. The name of this Saint was Richard, Bishop of Andria a Citty of the same Re∣gion.

2. His name shows him not to have been a Brittain, though born in this Island. For he was descended of Saxon parents, having

been the first of that Nation recorded in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments to have been gained to Christ, not long after their en∣trance into Brittany, before, an open hosti∣lity broke forth between the Nations.

3. Concerning him we read thus in the Ecclesiasticall Office of his Solemnity in the Church of Andria:* 1.359 Richard, by Nation an En∣glishman, was born in that Island of illustrious parents in the year of Grace four hundred fifty five, at which time S. Leo the first governed the Church, and Marcian the Roman Empire, when Ateila infested Italy. He is here improperly call'd an Englishman: for though the Angli were at that time in Brittany, and probably S. Richard was descended of a family of that particular Nation, yet many yeares pass'd before the Island received from them the ap∣pellation of England.

4. The said Office further prosecutes the Narration of the piety and innocence expres∣sed by this Saint even in his tender years: how a verse he was from wantonnes and lu∣xury incident to that age, wholly giving himself to reading of Holy Scripture, con∣versing with men of learning and vertue, &c. insomuch as he gained not only fer∣vent love from his parents, but veneration from his companions and strangers.

5 But because the following wars, and especially the Idolatrous Rites of his countrey∣men the Saxons, furious enemies of the Re∣ligion to which our Lord had call'd him, were a hindrance to his free progress in piety, there we further read how he was miracu∣lously invited to forsake his countrey, and to depart ino Italy: For thus it follows in the said Office,* 1.360 Whilst the Blessed S. Richard was assiduously intent on his devotions and prayers to God, there appear'd to him in sleep the glorious Apostle S. Peter, commanding him in the name of Almighty God to take a journey into Apulia, and there to preach the word of God to the An∣drians: That he should not apprehend the length of the way, or the threatnings of Infidels, because our Lord would be present to assist him. Having said this, the Apostle vanish'd. And S. Richard being awak'd from sleep immediatly rose, and cas∣ting himself before a Crucifix gave humble thanks to God and S. Peter for this Visitation. The day following he forsook his Brethren, who were persons of power and eminence, and taking leave of his dearest freinds, began his journey notwith∣standing their importunity to detain him. Being arrived at Rome, he address'd himself to the Holy Pape Gelasius, and declar'd what com∣mands had been in a Vision impos'd on him by the Holy Apostle; thereupon beseeching him that with his permission and blessing, he might goe to Andria, there to fullfull the Ministery enjoyn'd him. Gelasius hearing this did greatly rejoyce, and observing the venerable aspect of S. Richard, together with his gravity, ordained him Bishop of the Church of Andria, and commanded him that whither soever he went, he should preach the Gospell of Christ: and this done, kis∣sing the holy man, he gave him his bene••iction.

6. Through the whole course of his journey S. Richard accordingly preach'd the word of God,* 1.361 and by many miracles and cures wrought on the sick converted many to the Faith and worship of the true God: till at length he arrived at An∣dria. There before the gate of the Citty he saw a blind man, and a woman bowd and contracted together, both which begg'd an Alms of him. Whereupon he began to expound to them the Word of God, &c. and perceiving the blind man to be devoutly attentive to his speeches, he said to him: If thou wilt beleive in Iesus Christ and be baptis'd, thou shalt receive thy sight. Who answer'd, I believe in Iesus Christ whom thou preachest, and I beg that I may be baptis'd. As∣soon as this was said, the Holy man with his hands making the sign of the Crosse upon the blind mans eyes, he immediatly recover'd his sight, and casting away the staves which had help'd him in walking, he gave due thanks to God and to S. Richard, by whom he had been enlightned. As for the woman, when she saw this miracle, she likewise was converted: and S. Richard seeing her Faith, took her by the hand, whereupon she presently rose up streight, and walking cryed with a loud voyce, There is onely one most high God, who by his good servant hath made mee whole. At these clamours of the woman the greatest part of the Citty met together, and attending to the Holy Bisphops preaching were in a short time converted, God working many other Miracles by him: and having broken down all their Idols, were baptis'd by him.

7. Not long after this there follow'd the foresayd Apparition of S. Michael to the people of Sipont••,* 1.362 who commanded them to erect a Chap∣pell there to his name: This they signified to their Bishop Laurentius, and he to Pope Gelasius, de∣siring his advice, what was to be done. His an∣swer was, that such being the will of the Blessed Archangel, a Church should forthwith be built. And that this should be executed by the Holy Bishops, Laurentius of Siponto, Sabinus of Car∣nusium, Pelagius of Salapia, Roger of Cannae, and Richard of Andria.

8. Then follows a Narration how the two Holy Bishops Roger of Cannae, and Richard of Andria performed their journey to Siponto on foot with dayly fasting, toylsome labour, and incommodity from the burning heat of the Sun. Which incommodity on their prayers was miraculously remedied by the flying of a mighty Eagle over their heads, which shadow'd them during all their jour∣ney to Siponto. At their arrivall they exe∣cuted what had been enjoyn'd them, as we read in the publick Office of the Church.

To conclude, no more doe we find recorded of this Holy Bishop, but his holy and happy death,* 1.363 commemorated in our Martyrologe on the Ninth of April.

* 1.364XIX. CHAP.

1.2.3. The coming of Cerdic the Saxon, founder of the West-Saxon Kingdom.

1. IN the year of Grace four hundred nine∣ty four a third Noble German call'd Cerdic arriv'd in Brittany. For having heard how by the valour of the Saxons two King∣doms had been there erected, he resolv'd to pretend likewise for a share in the spoiles; being a man of high spirits, and noble des∣cent, as having proceeded from the stock of Woden, one of the German Gods.

2. His coming is thus describ'd by Henry of Huntingdon: In the forty seaventh year after the first coming of the Angli,* 1.365 Cerdic and his Son Cenric, attended with five ships, arriv'd in Brit∣tany, and landed at a place afterward call'd Cerdic-shore. The same day great multituds of the Brittains meeting, fought with them. The Saxons having ranged their forces in order stood immoveable before their ships. The Brittains boldly set on them, and then retired, but were not pursued by the enemy, who resolved not to quit their place. Thus was continued the fight, the Brittains sometimes charging, and then re∣treating, till the nights darknes sever'd them. After which the Brittains having experience of the fei••cenes of these new-come strangers, depar∣ted: so that neither side could boast of a Victory. Yet this advantage the Saxons had, that they took possession of their enemies shore, and by little and little enlarg'd their conquests along the Sea coasts.

3. Their landing was in the Province of the I••eus, comprehending Suffolk and Nor∣folk: yet there they setled not. But mar∣ching through the Island, they came into the Western parts, where in time they erected the New powerfull Kingdom of the West-Saxons.

* 1.366XX. CHAP.

1.2. &c. Pascentius a Son of K. Vortigern comes with forces into Brittany: And contrives the murder of K. A. Ambro∣sius. But is slain by K. Vther.

6. Vther overcomes the Saxons.

1. THE Brittains though they had seen their Island thus dismembred, and on all sides oppress'd by barbarous enemies, yet sustained a greater dammage by civill dis∣sensions, rais'd by a Son of the late King Vor∣tigern call'd Pascentius, who in the end trea∣cherously depriv'd them of their Noble King Ambrosius.

2. This Pascentius after the death of his Father Vortigern seing the minds of the Brit∣tains,* 1.367 out of hatred to his Father, inclin'd to Ambrosius,* 1.368 fled into Germany: where he re∣mained severall years endeavouring to ga∣ther forces sufficient to place himself in the throne of his Ancestors. At length in the year four hundred ninety six he came, saith Florilegus, with a powerfull and well furnish'd Army, and landed in the Northern parts of the Island, intending to revenge his own and his fa∣thers injuries upon. Ambrosius. Who upon news hereof gathered likewise an Army, and march'd speedily to meet him. Shortly they came to a bat∣tell: in which Pascentius was overcom and forc'd to fly.

3. His refuge was into the countrey of the Scotts,* 1.369 where again recruiting his army, he return'd to try his fortune once more against the Brittains. But hearing that Am∣brosius lay sick in the Citty of Winchester, he thought it best to work his revenge by trea∣son, rather then open force. Therefore by gifts and promises he hired a certain Saxon, call'd Eopa, to fain himself a Physicion and a Brittain, and by that means to attempt the murder. Who under this feigned shew, and with a pretence of great piety and affection to the King being admitted, mingled poy∣son in a potion administred to him, of which Ambrosius presently dyed in the one and thirtieth year of his raign.

4. But Pascentius did not long enjoy the fruit of his Treason: For Vther-pendragon the Brother of Ambrosius, who during his Sicknes was Generall of the Brittish forces, marching against Pascentius, in a battell slew him and all his Captains that came along with him, over whom he obtain'd a signall Victory.

5. The year following,* 1.370 saith Florilegus, Vther the Brother of the late King Ambrosius came with hast to Winchester, and calling an As∣sembly of the people and Clergy of the Kingdom, took on him the Crown of Brittany, which is said to have been set on his head by the Holy Bishop Dubritius. And calling to mind how the year be∣fore a Comet had appear'd of a wonderfull magni∣tude, darting forth onely one beam, at the end whereof was seen a globe of fire shaped like a dra∣gon, out of whose mouth proceeded two beames, one reaching to Gaule, and the other shooting towards Ireland, which ended in seaven lesser beames: For this reason he commanded two Dra∣gons to be made of gold like to that which had ap∣pear'd: One of them he gave in oblation to the Church of Winchester: the other he caried with him, placing it in every combat in his Ensign: And from that time he was call'd in the Brittish language Vther-pendragon. And hence it is that to this day our Kings in their warlick expeditions cary the like Ensign.

6. But Vther had no sooner put on his crown, but he was forc'd to exchange it for a Head-peice:* 1.371 for as the same Authour relates, Eska the Successour of Hengist and his

Son Octa attended with a mighty army of Saxons invaded the Northern Provinces of Brittany,* 1.372 and destroyd all the Munitions between Albany and York. At last when they attempted the seige of a Citty call'd Alcluid, Vther-pendragon came upon them with all the strength of the countrey, and entred battell against them. The Saxons manfully resisted, and in the end compell'd the Brittains to fly as far as to a mountain calld Danet, which they seis'd upon, as a place of refuge, being so dismay'd, that they scarce knew what they did. But at last they resolv'd upon a prudent exploit, which was to sett courageously upon the enemies by night. This design they executed prosperously. For the Saxons being thus unexpectedly invaded, scarce rendred any combat at all, but were utterly routed: and Octa and Eska were taken prisoners, whom the King caried with him to London, where he caus'd them to be kept safe.

7. That which follows in Florilegus tou∣ching King Vthers love to Igerna wife to Gorlo Duke of Cornwall, on whom he is sayd to have begott Arthur, with many other Fables repugnant to all order of time, are not worth the exscribing: In the narration of the Gests of Arthur wee shall follow William of Malmsbury, a far more authentick Guide then Geffrey of Monmouth. By him we are informed that Arthur at this time was of a full ripe age, and by his assistance King Ambrosius had repress'd the Saxons.

* 1.373XXI. CHAP.

1.2. &c Of S. Gunléus, a Brittish Prince and Hermite: and of his Son S. Cadoc, and his Tutour S. Tathai.

9. Of S. Dogmael: and S. Bernach, Brittish Saints.

10. Of S. Finguar, an Irish Saint in Cornwall.

1. THE year of Grace five hundred is in our Ecclesiasticall monuments mark'd with the death of S. Cadoc, not the Martyr sirnamed Sophias, but the holy Abbot, Son of Gunlaeus Prince of the Southern Brittains, and of Gladus, or Gundalus a daughter of Braghan who gave the name to the Province of Brecknock of whom we have already treated.

2. His Father Gunleus by divine vocation, growing weary of the world,* 1.374 built a Church, saith Capgrave, where he began to live in great abstinence and purity of conversation. His cloa∣thing was sack-cloath, his dyet barley bread mingled with ashes, and his drink water. He usually rose at midnight, and to abate carnall de∣sires, cast himself into cold water. He received nothing from any, but sustained himself with the Labour of his hands.

3. This retirement of his Father begun during the child-hood of S. Cadoc: who when he came to years of understanding, chose rather to imitate his Fathers devo∣tion, then enjoying his Principality to be ex∣pos'd to the tentations and vicissitudes of the world.

4. He had for his Master and directour in the way of Piety a learned and holy man, famous in that age, called Tathai, who liv'd a solitary life in all austerity among the mountains in Southwales, till he was invited by Caradoc Prince of that Province to live coenobitically, and to institure young men in learning and piety, at a Citty calld Venta Silurum in the Province of Monmouth: Which Region,* 1.375 saith Camden, from that Citty Venta was by the Brittains calld Guent: And as wee read in the life of Tathai a Brittish Saint, it was as an Academy, dedicated to the studies of litterature, over which was President the said Tathai, invited from his solitude to that employ∣ment by King Caradoc the Son of Inirius. This Office Tathai executed with great commenda∣tion, and there built a Church.

5. Vnder so worthy a Master S. Cadoc made wonderfull progresse in vertue and piety: and himself became a Guide in a spirituall life and Father of Monks. For which purpose he also built a Monastery, which was calld Lancarvan, from an admirable accident in the building of it, in which (saith Harpsfeild) he employ'd will Harts,* 1.376 which became familiar, obedient and serviceable to him.

6. Thus both the Father and Son contem∣ning the world, liv'd in it to God only, and dyed happily, And as touching the death of S. Gunlaeus the Father, wee read thus in Capgrave: When the end of his dayes approch'd,* 1.377 he sent to S. Dubricius who had been Bishop of Landaff, (but now had translated the Bi∣shoprick to another place) and to his Son Cadoc, desiring the charity of a visit from them. Who came and comforted him: and after he had receiv'd the Holy Communion for a Viaticum and defence of his soule, he departed to our Lord the fourth day before the Calends of April. He was honourably buried: and at his sepulcher Angels were often seen. Sick persons of all infirmities coming thither, and imploring his intercession, were healed, and glorified God in his Saint. The day of his consummation is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the twenty ninth of March.* 1.378

7. Concerning his Son S. Cadocus, it is further related there, That he dayly sustain'd a hundred Ecclesiasticall persons, as many Widows, and as many other poor people, besides strangers which frequently visited him. For though he was an Abbot, and had many Monks under his Government, yet he reserved a portion of his Fa∣thers Principality, to be charitably distributed to such as had need. Now we are not to iudge that hereby this Holy Abbot did trangresse a Monasticall Profession, which forbids Propriety in temporall goods: for in the distribution of them he only exercised a pious Procura∣tion, as he did in other Goods of his Monastery.

* 1.3798. He dyed with a great opinion of San∣ctity in the Province of the Ordovices, and there was held in high veneration among the Brittains.* 1.380 For Harps••eild testifies that a Church was erected to his honour among the Dan∣monij: at a place call'd Corinia which to this day conserves his memory. The year wherin he dyed is uncertain: But since S. Dubritius is recorded to have been present at it, it could not happen so late as Harpsfeild places it. In ••he ancient English Martyrologe he is comme∣morated on the four and twentieth of Fe∣bruary.* 1.381

9. In the same Martyrologe are recorded the names of other Brittish Saints who dyed about the year of Grace five hundred: Among the rest is named S. Dogmael, called also by the Brittains, S. Tegwel, illustrious for his great vertues, his Sanctity and Miracles. A famous Abbey in Penbrockshire took its name ••rom him His memory is celebrated on the four-teenth of Iune.* 1.382 There likewise on the seaventh of the Ides of April is a comme∣moration of S. Bernach Abbot,* 1.383 a man of ad∣mirable San••••ity: Who in devotion made a journey to Rome, and from thence retur∣ning into Brittany, fill'd all places with the fame of his piety and miracles.

10. The same year likewise a famous Irish Saint and Martyr, call'd S. Finguar is recor∣ded to have dyed. He was the Son of Cli••on a Prince in Ireland: Who to enjoy a com∣modious vacancy for contemplation, is said to have retir'd into Cornwall, where together with many others he was slain by Theodorick a Prince of that Countrey. His life is found written by S. Anselm Arch-bishop of Can∣terbury.

* 1.384XXIII. CHAP.

1. Aesca King of Kent, escapes out of prison

2. New forces arrive from Germany to Cer∣dic at Portsmouth.

3. The Scottish Kingdom of Albania ere∣cted.

1. Aesca the Son of Hengist who had been taken prisoner by Vther-pendragon, was confind at London: Who yet shortly after escap'd out of prison, and return'd to his kingdom of Kent: Where being not like his Father, of a stirring spirit, he contented himself with what his Father had conque∣red, enjoying quietly the fruits of his la∣bours.

2. As for Cerdicius who landed in North∣folk, after some years stay in those parts, he in the year five hundred sought a more com¦modious Seat in the Western parts of Britta∣ny. And being with his present forces un∣able to establish a kingdom there, he sent into Germany for new supplies:* 1.385 so the year fol∣lowing there arrived a German captain call'd Port,* 1.386 with his two sons Bleda and Magla in two great ships furnish'd with souldiers who landed at a haven from him call'd Ports∣mouth, though Ptolomy affirms that the an∣cient Name of it, was (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) the Great haven or port. Thus writes Mathew of Westmin∣ster. And Henry of Huntingdon adds,* 1.387 that this hapned in the seaventh year after Cerdicius his first coming. Moreover that upon his landing, a great clamour fill'd the whole Province: Inso∣much as the Brittish Governour and the whole multitude with great boldnes, but without order set upon the Saxons, and were presently dispers'd by them.

3. This year likewise whilst the Saxons dayly made a progresse in the Southern and more fertile Provinces of Brittany, the Scotts in the North layd a foundation of their New kingdom at the foot of the Mountain Gram∣pius, which was call'd the Kingdom of Al∣bany.* 1.388 For so we read in the Annals of Tigernac an•• is Writer, cited by Bishop Vsher, where it is sayd, that Fergus the Son of Eric, with a Nation call'd Dalraids (or Dalreudins) possess'd them∣selves of a part of Brittany. And Camden like∣wise writes, That Fergus the Son of Eric of the seed of Chonare was the first who took on him the Title of King of Albany from Brun Albain to the Irish Sea. And the following Kings of the Seed of Fergus to Alpin the Son of Eochal raign'•• in Brun Albain. This Nation, saith S. Beda, were call'd Dalreudini, from Reuda, under whose conduct they first came out of Ireland.

XXIV. CHAP.* 1.389

1 2. &c Of S. Petroc: His Gests: And of S Coemgen.

8.9 Translation of the Relicks of S. Petroc of S. Meven.

1. AS from Ireland many Holy men sought a retreat for their devotions in Brittany:* 1.390 so there were not wanting some who from the same motives were in∣duced, especially in these tumultuous times, to retire out of Brittany into Ireland. Among which Bishop Vsher exemplifies in S. Petroc, who being a stranger born in Brittany lived in Ireland, where there was recommended to his care and instruction a youth of seaven years old call'd Co••mgen or Kegnius; to be by him educated in learning and piety. Which Coëmgen was afterward Abbot of Glindelac.

2. S, Petroc was by Nation a Cambrian (not a Cimbrian, as by mistake is set down in the Gallican Martyrologe.) He was born of Princely parentage in Wales: and saith the authour of his life in Capgrave, from his infancy he did so well imitate the Faith and vertues of Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles, that his name

may seem to have been given him by Divine in∣spiration,* 1.391 as if God had destin'd him also to be a Rock (Petra) upon which Truth would build the Church of Brittany. When the Prince his Fa∣ther was dead, the Nobles of the Countrey with the consent of the whole people were desirous he should succeed in the Royalty. But he neglecting worldly pomp, assum'd with him sixty companions and with them entred into a Monastery, there undertaking a Monasticall Profession. After some years spent there, he went into Ireland, where for the space of twenty years he addicted himself to the studies of litterature and the holy Scrip∣tures (There and then it was that the foresaid S. Coemgen was recommended by his parents to be instructed by him.)

3. Having in this space,* 1.392 saith Leland, heap'd a great treasure of learning under the most perfect Teachers of that Island, he return'd into Brittany, and in the Province of Corinia, or Cornwall intended to employ for the benefit of others also that treasure. And to shew that he had not all this while forgotten, much lesse deserted his R••ligious profession, he built there a Monastery, not many miles distant from the Severn shore neer a town in those days call'd Loderic, and Laffenac, and after∣wards from his name Petrocstow, at this day more contractedly Padstow.

4. At this time the Saxons under Cerdic had possess'd themselves of that Province: And hence it is that the Narration of his gests follows thus in Capgrave: Assoon as S. Petroc with his Disciplis had left their ship and were landed there,* 1.393 certain Reapers then at work spoke rudely and bitterly to them: and among other contumelious speeches requir'd them that their conductour S. Petroc should for the asswaging of their thirst cause a spring of fresh water to issue out of a rock there adjoyning. This they said either in derision of them being strangers, or for a tryall whether their sanctity was answerable to their Profession. Hereupon S. Petroc, who never refused those that ask'd any thing in his power, address'd his prayers to our Mercifull Lord, and with his staffe smiting the rock, immediatly there gush'd forth a spring of clear sweet water, which flows there to this day.

5. Those barbarous Pagans, utterly ignorant of Christian Religion, were astonish'd at this Miracle. And when the Holy servant of God ask'd them whether there were in that Province any one who profess'd the Christian Faith, they directed him to a certain Holy man call'd Samson, concerning whom they acquainted him, that he lead a solitary life, and exercis'd himself in corporall labours, fasting, watching and Prayers: and that he sustain'd life with no other thing but a small por∣tion dayly of barley bread. This it that Samson who first succeeded S. David in the See of Mersevia, and afterward was Bishop of Dole in Lesser Brittany: concerning whom we shall treat in due place.

* 1.3946. After thirty years aboad in this solitude, in which he is sayd to have instructed Credan, Medan and Dachant three of his principal Disci∣ples illustrious for their learning and piety, he left his Monastery of Lodoric, and undertook a forrain pilgrimage, visiting Rome, and after that Hierusalem: From whence he is said to have pro∣ceeded as far as India, and to have spent seaven years in the exercises of a contemplative life in a certain unknown Island of the Eastern Ocean. From which tedious voyage he at last re∣turn'd home: and with twelve companions retir'd himself into a dry and barren solitude. The Prince of that part of Cornwal was called Tendur, a man of a feirce and savage na∣ture.

7. His death in our Ecclesiasticall monu∣ments is referr'd to the year of Grace five hundred sixty four: And he was buried in the place now call'd Petrocstow or Padstow. In which town anciently was placed an Episco∣pall See: which was afterward translated to another town calld Bodmin. The reason wherof seems to have been because the Body of S. Petroc which had first been simply and meanly buried at Padstow, was afterward transfer'd and honourably repos'd at Bodnun. To which purpose we find this passage in Mathew of Westminster,* 1.395 The Bishops of Cornwal had their See at S. Petroc's of Bodmin (apud Sanctum Petrocum de Bodmini) for so the words are to be corrected, saith Bishop V••her And the same place was meant by Harpsfeild thus writing: The Monument of S. Petroc is in the Citty Bosuenna, the most noted town of Mer∣chandise (Emporium) of Cornwal.

8. But the Relicks of S. Petroc did not always rest at Bodmin: for from thence they w••re stolln, conveyd over sea into Lesser Brittany, and reverently plac'd in the Monastery of S. Meven: but in the time of King Henry the second restor'd. Thus writes Roger Hove∣den: Martin a Canon Regular of the Church of Bodmin by stealth took away the Body of S. Petroc,* 1.396 and fled with it into Brittany to the Abbey of S. Meven. Which theft having been discovered, Roger Priour of that Cathedrall Church with the more ancient Canons of the Chapter address'd themselves to King Henry the Father, (for at that time he had made his son likewise King:) And from him they obtained a strict command to the Abbot and Convent of Saint Meven that without delay they should restore to Roger Priour of Bodmin the said Body of S. Petroc: Which if they refus'd, the King gave order to Roland of Dinant the Governour of Brittany to take away the sacred Body by force, and give it to the said Roger. Assoon as the Abbot and Monks of S. Meven heard of these things, to prevent any dammage to their Church, they restor'd the said Body entire and without any diminution to the foresaid Priour swearing withall upon the Holy Gospels and upon the Relicks of certain Saints there, that it was the very same Body, unchan∣ged and unempair'd.

9. The reason why the Convent of S. Meven in lesser Brittany were so desirous of the Relicks of S. Petroc, was because S. Meven himself the Patron of that Monastery was

born in our Brittany,* 1.397 as many other Saints besides from hence had fled thither, and were with great veneration honour'd in the territory of S. Malo. Where likewise Iudicael Prince of the Armorici (or Lesser Brittany) who was descended from our Brittany, built the said Monastery.

* 1.398XXV. CHAP.

1.2. &c. The battell between the Saxons and Brittains: and death of King Vther∣pendragon, or Natanleod.

* 1.3991. THE five hundred and eighth year of our Lord was fatall to the Brittains by the death of their valiant King, slain in a battell against the West-Saxons. For thus writes the Noble Historian Ethelwerd, In the seaventh year afteir their arrivall, Cerdic and his son Cenric slew Natan-leod King of the Brittains, and with him five thousand of his soldiers.

2. Mathew of Westminster relates the same somewhat more expresly,* 1.400 and withall signi∣fies who this Natan-leod was: for thus he writer, In the year of Grace five hundred and eight Cerdic and Kenric provok'd the Brittains to a battell. At that time Vther King of the Brit∣tains was sick in such extremity that he could not turn himself from one side to another in his bed. Wherfore he ordain'd Nathanlioth to be Ge∣nerall of the Brittish Army. Hence we may observe that Natanleod whom Ethelwerd calls King of the Brittains (and Henry of Huntingdon the great King (maximum Regem) is by Ma∣thew of Westminster stiled a Generall only, in the present exigency sett over the Army.

3. In this uncertainty it seems most rea∣sonable to prefer the authority of Ethelwerd, a more ancient Historian, who liv'd near these times, before that of Matthew of Westminster, grounded probably on the partiality of for∣mer Brittish Writers, who were loath that posterity should know that their valiant King was slain by the Saxons, and therefore make him to overlive this battel eight years, and then to have dyed by poyson.

4. The Coniecture therefore of the learned Bishop Vsher deserves to be subscrib'd unto, who conceives this Natanleod to be no other then Vther-pendragon: For thus he frames his discourse upon this subject: If in clearing the perplex'd accounts of these ancient times,* 1.401 it may be permitted us to give our coniecture, since this Natanleod is by Fabius, Ethelwerd, Floren∣tius of Worcester and all the Saxon Annals stiled a King, it deserves to be considered whether any other can be meant here besides the then King of the Brittains Vther: whose proper Brittish name was Natanleod, but afterward for his valiant ex∣ploits obtain'd the sirname Vther, which in the Brittish tongue signifies, terrible or admirable. In like manner in the Annotations added to Niniu•• we read concerning his Son and successour Arthur that he was call'd Mab-Vther, which signifies the son of the terrible Prince, because from his child∣hood he was feirce and cruell. And the name Arthur being out of the Brittish language inter∣preted, imports a terrible Beare, or, an iron mall, the which breaks the Lyons iawes.

5. And herewith well agrees the narration given by Henry of Huntingdom of this great battell:* 1.402 which he thus describes: I am now to relate the battell sought by Nazaleod (so he calls Natanleod) the greatest King of the Brittains against Certic and Cinric his son, in the sixtieth year after the first coming of the Saxons. Naza∣leod was a Prince of great fame, and withall of great pride: from whom that Province was call'd Nazaleoli, which afterward had the name of Certichs-ford. Nazaleod then gatherd an Army out of all Brittany: and Certic with his Son to enable themselves to encounter him had in so great danger obtain'd aid from Esca King of Kent, and Ella the potent King of the South-Saxons, as likewise from Port and his Son lately arriv'd: all which forces they divided into two main bodies, one of which was lead by Certic, and the other by his son Cinric.

6. When the Armies were joyn'd in battell, King Nazaleod perceiving that the right wing of the Enemies army conducted by Certic was much stronger then the other, he turn'd all his for∣ces against it, conceiving it safest to destroy that which was strongest. He set upon them therefore with such violence, that he broke quite through them, threw down their Ensigns, forc'd Certic to fly, and made a great slaughter of his army: all which was done in a very short time. But Cinri•• who conducted the left wing, seing his Fathers army routed, rushed vehemently on the backs of the Brittains whilst they pursued their ene∣mies flying. By this means the combat became furious, insomuch as King Nazaleod was slain, and the Brittains forc'd to fly, of whom there fell five thousand: the rest saving themselves with their swiftnes. Thus the Saxons obtain'd a great victory: so that for some years they were not disturb'd by the Brittains: And moreover great multitudes of valiant soldiers came out of Germany to joyn with them.

7. This famous battell, as it were by agree∣ment, fought between the entire forces of all the Saxons and Brittains for the Mastery, had utterly ruin'd the Brittish state, had Na∣tanleod or Vther-pendragon left behind him a Successour of a courage lesse Heroicall then his Son the famous King Arthur was: whose glo∣rious Exploits we shall successively relate. The place of this combat was in the Pro∣vince of the Belgae, now called Hampshire.

THE ELEAVENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS.

* 1.403I. CHAPTER.

1.2. &c. Brittish fables of K. Arthur.

1. BEING to treat of the Suc∣cessour of Nantaleod, or Vther∣pendragon, such mists are raised by the Writers of those times,* 1.404 such diversity of conjectures are found in succeeding Historians concerning not the Gests only, but even the person of King Ar∣thur, that I find my self unable to deliver any thing touching him which may satisfy my self, much lesse an intelligent and wary Reader. Now this difficulty and per∣plexity proceeds not for want, but excesse of matter recorded of him, but recorded by Writers so impudently addicted to lying, and moved thereto out of a desire to perpetuate his fame, that they have almost extinguish'd his memory, and obliged posterity to con∣sider him as a meer phantosime, created by the brainsick imaginations of ignorant Brittish Bards, who endeavoured to recreate the minds of their miserable countreymen with singing the exploits of their famous Ancestours, not considering that those very Songs cast a lasting blot upon the Hearers, shewing the Brittains of those times to have been of so mean and lost spirits, that being conducted by such Heroës, they were yet unable to resist their Enemies.

2. That there was such a Prince as Arthur, cannot reasonably be questioned, as neither that in defence of his countrey he became illustrious by many victories against the Sa∣xons: But as touching his Exploits pretended to be perform'd by him out of Brittany, his conquering of Provinces and Kingdoms abroad, his Round Table, and faigned Knights belonging to it, these and the like impos∣sible fables we leave to the dreaming Bards the inventours, and their credulous be∣lievers the ignorant Brittains.

3. But that this Arthur was not succes∣sour of Vther,* 1.405 a learned French Antiquary Malbranc confidently enough affirms, and from a wrong transcribed passage of Gildas, will needs confound him with Aurelius Ambrosius, whose Father, not Brother, accor∣ding to him was Vther-pendragon.

4. Notwithstanding the consent of our ancient Historians, and those the most

prudent and faithfull in their Narrations putts it out of question that Arthur was the Son of Vther,* 1.406 and Nephew of Ambrosius, and that after the death of his Father slain by the Weste Saxons he succeeded his Father in the Throne of Brittany.

5. As touching his Birth and descent, some Writers report that his Father Vther falling in love with the Wife of Gorlois Duke of Cornwall call'd Igerna, and by flat∣teries and subtilty having gaind her affe∣ction, for say they, by Merlins Magicall skill he was transform'd into the shape of her husband, of her he begot Arthur. But his vertues, piety and courage, wonderfully prosper'd by Almighty God, are strong proofs that his birth was not so infamous.

6. A more sober account is given of him in the Antiquities of Glastonbury writ∣ten by Iohn a Monk and Adam of Domerham, where we read this passage, Vther-Pen∣dragon the Brother of Ambrosius dying by poyson in the tenth year after the coming of Cerdic the West-Saxon,* 1.407 his Son Arthur, a youth of fifteen years began to rule over the Brittains. His Mothers name was Igerna, and he was born in a Castle of Cornwall call'd Tintagel. In which Narration we find no aspersion cast on his Birth: Though it be not very credibile which follows in the same Antiquities that by his Mother he was descended from a Nephew of Saint Ioseph of Arimathea call'd He••anis. And whereas he is savd to be no more then fifteen years of age when his Father dyed, that suits not with what was before related from Malms∣buriensis, That Ambrosius repress'd the inso∣lence of the Saxons by the courageous exploits of Warlick Prince Arthur. So that he could be no lesse then twenty years old at the year of Grace four hundred ninety three: By which account since generally our Writers assign twenty six years to his Raign, and agree that he dyed in the year five hundred forty two, his death will happen when he was seaventy years old.

* 1.408II. CHAP.

1.2.3. Prince Arthur fights against the Picts: and kills Huel.

1. ARthur was not present in the Army when his Father Vther was slain: For at the same time he had employment enough to oppose the irruptions of the Picts in the Northern parts of Brittany. And for this reason probably it is that in the Annals of the Saxons there is no mention of him: the design of which Annals being to relate the encounters between them and the Brittains, and their own almost uninterrupted con∣quests, they neglected the affaires interve∣ning betwen the Brittains and Picts.* 1.409

2. Now at that time liv'd a King of the Picts, by some writers call'd Navu••, by others Can, happy in a fruitfull offspring, for he had four and twenty children. Of which the Eldest was call'd Howel or Huel, a Prince of invincible courage, who would by no means acknowledge any subjection to Brittany: into which faction he drew all the rest of his Bre∣thren, excepting only S. Gildas sirnam'd Al∣banius, who was one of them, and bore a particular affection to Prince Arthur.

3. The sayd Huel being of a restles spirit,* 1.410 made frequent inroads into Brittany, as we read in the life of S. Gildas, written by Cara∣doc a considerable Brittish Historian: And so cruelly did he wast the Countrey that the Brittish King sent Prince Arthur with a nu∣merous Army, who began a most furious war against the bold young man: And after many defeats given him, he never left pur∣suing him till at last compelling him to fight in a certain Island call'd Mynau, he slew him.

III. CHAP.* 1.411

1.2. &c. Of S. Gildas Albanius: and his Gests.

7.6. Melvas a Brittish Prince steales away K. Arthurs wife.

1. HAving upon occasion of King Ar∣thurs war against the Picts made mention of S. Gildas Albanius, it will be seasonable in this place to relate breifly his Gests, as we find them sprinckled in severall ancient Monuments. We have already signi∣fied that he is to be distinguish'd from ano∣ther of that name, call'd Gildas Sapiens, and Gildas Historicus, who was younger then he, though contemporary to him, of whom we shall treat hereafter. Yet their agreement in the same name, and in severall good quali∣ties hath been the cause that in some Writers they are confounded together, and the titles of Sapiens and Historicus have been at∣tributed also to this elder Saint Gildas, who likewise by the testimony of Pits did write the life and Gests of S. German and S. Lupus, and also a History of the Brittish Kings, and other Treatises besides, which are now lost.

2. This Elder S. Gildas,* 1.412 as we read in his life conserved by Capgrave, was the Son of Can King of Albania. In his childhood being of an excellent disposition, he was carefully instructed in litterature, wherein he proffited wonderfully. Afterward he was sent into Gaule, that there having greater advantages for encreasing in knowledge, he might attain to higher perfection. There he aboad seaven years, after which he retur∣ned into Brittany, furnish'd not only with

••earning,* 1.413 but abundance of Books also, a ••••re treasure in his rude countrey. And the report of his eminent learning being spread abroad, many flock'd to him from all quar∣ters, to be instructed by him.

3. But he was more diligent to enrich himself with vertue and piety, then know∣ledge: So that none could be found in all those regions comparable to him, in assi∣duous prayers, mortifications, fasting and wearing sack-cloath. He wholly abstaind from flesh, contenting himself with barley bread and herbes, with which he mix'd ashes to abate the pleasure which his tast might take in his food: and his drink was pure water from the fountain. He would ordi∣narily at midnight plunge himself in the river for mortification, and spend the rest of the night in Prayer. By these austerities he became so lean, that he look'd as if he had been in a feaver. Whatsoever was be∣stowed on him by rich men, he presently distributed to the poore.

4. Being thus qualified his Charity drew him out of his own countrey into Ireland, where the Gospel of Christ was not so well sett∣led. There he spent many years in instru∣cting that Nation. But being informed that in the more Northern parts of his own coun∣trey Gentilism was generally profess'd, and those few Christians which lived there were poyson'd with many Heresies, he return'd thither. And being throughly furnish'd with the Spirituall Armour of God, he de∣monstrated to the Pagans that the supposed Deities worship'd by them were nothing but the inventions of impious men: and to the Hereticks, that what they beleived was contrary to Divine Truth revealed to Gods Church. By these means he brought the Pagans to destroy their Idols and prophane Temples, to receive Baptism, and erect Chur∣ches to the Honour of the true God: and the Hereticks he reduced into the bosom of the Catholick Church▪ Now to make his prea∣ching more effectuall, our Lord gave him a plentifull Grace to heale the sick, to give light to the blind, to cure the deaf, to cleanse the leaprous and such as were possess'd by the Devill, and to make the lame to walk, &c. Thus by his preaching confirmed with frequent miracles the true Faith was spread through all those Provinces, to the unexpres∣sible ioy of S. Gildas, who ceased not to give thanks to our Lord for his infinite mercies to those poor people.

5. The Authour of his life in Capgrave relates how after this he travelled to Rome. But such a iourney not suiting with his old age, it is more probable that it was under∣taken in his younger years when he lived in Gaule. Others write more reasonably that after this employment he was invited by the Holy Abbot Saint Cadocus to take care and preside over the Studies of many young Schollars in the Academy of Lancar-van, where he continued only one year,* 1.414 leaving there, saith Bishop Vsher,* 1.415 a Book of the four Evangelists transcrib'd by himself.

6. Saint Gildas having ended the year of his President-ship,* 1.416 when his Schollars also re∣tired from their studies, withdrew himsel•• into a certain Island; as the Holy Abbot Ca∣docus likewise did into another: the Islands names were Ronech and Echni. Whilst Saint Gildas there attended to Prayer and Mortifi∣cation, certain Pirats from the Isles of Orkney rob'd him of his Vtensiles, and caried captive away those which attended him. For which cause in great affliction he pass'd over to Glastonbury.

7. At this time Melvas a Brittish Prince raigned in the Province of Somerset (in Aesti∣va regione) called by the Brittains Glad-ar∣haf.* 1.417 This Melvas had stolln away Guinivera, wife to King Arthur, concealing her in the Isle of Glastonbury, esteemed most secure, both for the fenny situation and Religion also of the place. Hereupon King Arthur assembled a mighty army out of Cornwal and Devonshire. (Dibuenum) and encompass'd the Island. The two Kings being ready to a battell, the Abbot of Glastonbury, attended by S. Gildas and all the Clergy came between the two Armies, and by perswasions indu∣ced Melvas to restore Queen Guinevera to her husband. Which being performed, peace ensued, and both the Kings bestowed great immunities and possessions on the Mona∣stery.

8. After this Saint Gildas, with the Abbots permission, retired again to an Eremitical solitude on the bank of the River Axus, neer Glastonbury, where he built a Church, consecrating it to the Blessed Trinity, and there spent his time in Prayer, Fasting and other austerities. Whose Sanctity was so exemplar, that many came from the farthest parts of Brittany to visit him, and take Spi∣rituall counsel from him.

9. Two years being thus devoutly employ∣ed,* 1.418 he fell into a sicknes (saith Iohn of Tin∣mouth) and knowing that his death approached, he called to him the Abbot of Glastonbury, and requesied of him that his body might be buried in the Church of his Monastery. To which the Abbot readily condescended▪ So the Holy man dying on the fourth day before the Calends of Fe∣bruary, many saw an Angelicall splendour about his Sacred Body, which yeilded a most pleasant odour. And after a solemne recommendation of his soule with many teares of the Religious, his Sacred body was caried with great honour to the Church, and there buried in the midst of the pave∣ment of the ancient Church, in the year of Grace five hundred and twelve,

10. What is here related, agrees to the Ancient Monuments also of Glastonbury, where he is stiled Historicus neque insulsus neque infacetus, for the causes before decla∣red. And most of these particulars of his life are confirm'd by a large Character given

of him in the Gallican Martyrologe: Where is declar'd that being during his childhood sent into France, he was recommended to the instructions of S. Iltutus,* 1.419 a Disciple of S. German of Paris (or rather of Auxerre.) And again that his voyage into Ireland was to root out many heresies sprung up among the late converted Christians, and to reform many vices and unlawfull customs. Also that the Heresy oppos'd by him in the most Northern parts of Brittany was that of Pe∣lagianism especially. But whereas it is there added, that in his old age he went over into Lesser Brittany, and dyed there in the territory of Ruy, and was honoura∣bly buried in the Church of Vannes: this contradicts generally our Brittish Authours. Most probable it is, that when the Saxons infested our Western Provinces, his Sacred Re∣licks were translated into Lesser Brittany, and repos'd in the G••eat Church of the Citty of Vannes, where he is to this day venerated as Patron of that Citty.

11. There seems to be an Errour in our English Martyrologe, which on the same day with that of the Gallican▪ commemorats S. Gildas Confessour and Abbot of Bangor in North-wales: whose Character exactly agrees with the same here describ'd: and there∣fore probably by mistake is confounded with this S. Gildas Albanius. But whereas that pretended Gildas Abbot of Bangor is said to have dyed in the year of our Lord five-hundred eighty and one, which is likewise affirm'd of the younger Gildas the Historian, sirnamed Badonicus; this argues a second errour and confusion. The like whereof is found in the Authour of S. Gildas his life, late publish'd out of ancient Manuscripts be∣longing to the Monastery of Fleury in France, by Ioannes à Bosco.

12. To conclude, out of the same ancient Manuscripts we may collect the precise Ter∣ritory in which S. Gildas Albanius was born. For as they are quoted by Bishop Vsher, we there read this passage, Blessed S. Gildas was born in the most fruitfull Region call'd Arecluta. His Father was named Caun, a most Noble and Catholick person. From his very childhood he de∣sired with the whole affection of his mind to follow Christ. Now this Region Arecluta being a part of Brittany, took its name from a certain River named Clut, by which the greatest part of it is watered. By which description it appears that the Region dignified with the birth of S. Gildas is the same which is call'd Argyle (Argathelia,) and that the River Clut is that which anciently was called Glotta and Clui∣da, which Northward was the bound of the Brittish Provinces under the Roman Iurisdi∣ction, beyond which lived the Caledonians, &c.

IV. CHAP.* 1.420

1. New supplies of Saxons: their Victory over the Brittains.

2.3. Ella King of the South-Saxons dying: his Son Cissa Succeeds: the founder of Chichester, &c.

1. IN the sixth year after the battell, wherin Nazaleod,* 1.421 or Vther, was slain, saith Henry of Huntingdon, new supplies out of Germany came to the Saxons in Brittany, for Stuff and Whitgar Nephews of Cerdic, with three ships landed at Certic-shore. And very early in the morning the Brittains ranged their armies in very good order against them. The Sun then ari∣sing cast its beames upon their armour, and re∣flecting thence partly from the mountains, and partly from below in the valleys, strook a great terrour into the Saxons. But when they came to fight, the Brittains were quickly put to flight, be cause God despis'd them. By this victory the Saxons gained a great extent of land, and Cerdic became terrible to them, insomuch as he marched whithersoever he pleased without controule.

2. The year following Ella King of the South-Saxons dying,* 1.422 his Son Cissa succeeded. Ella whilst he lived, though his territories were narrow, yet was for his courage estee∣med the most potent of all the Saxon Princes, insomuch as according to Huntingdon, he held in his power all the rights of the Angli:* 1.423 and their Princes, Nobles and Military officers had a dependance on him. But this lasted no long time, for it was shortly after transfer'd on Cerdic the West-Saxon, whose Kingdom though not yet begun, yet the foundations of it were layd by his last Victory.

3. Cissa the Son of Ella, being of a milder spirit, contented himself with enjoying his own little Kingdom, without extending his power abroad. He employ'd his time in exercises of peace, especially building and fortifying of Citties. In two of which he left the memory and footsteps of his own name, Chichester and Cisbury in the Province of Sussex. Concerning which Camden thus writes,* 1.424 Chichester is a large Citty compass'd with walls by Cissa the second Saxon Prince of that Province, who succeeded his Father Ella. From this Cissa it takes its name. So likewise did ano∣ther town call'd Cisbury. Now this Cissa together with his Father Ella and Brother Cimen, landed in a port of that Province call'd therefore Cimen∣shore.

* 1.425V. CHAP.

1.2. &c. S. Kentigern, his Birth, &c.

* 1.4261. THE same year in which Cerdic ob∣tained an illustrious Victory against the Brittains, was yet more signalized with the Birth of the famous Brittish Bishop Saint Kentigern. Whose Nativity, admirable for the strangenes of it, since it is celebrated by many ancient Writers, must not here be omitted. This year is assigned thereto by Bi∣shop Vsher in his Chronologicall Index,* 1.427 where his Mother is sayd to have been Thenis the daughter of Loth King of Pict-land, and of Anna the daughter of Vther Pendragon: Whence it follows that he was Nephew to King Arthur by his Sister. It is not known who was his Father: yet some suppose Eugenius the third of that name King of the Scotts.

2. Iohn of Tinmouth an Ancient Historian cited by Capgrave thus relates his originall.* 1.428 A certain King in the Northern parts of Britta∣ny, who was a Pagan, begot of his wife a very beautifull daughter. She having frequently been a hearer of Sermons preached by the servants of God, obtain'd the Grace to beleive his Truth, and renounce the worshipping of Idols. And though she had not yet been purified with the Sacrament of Baptism, yet she was diligent in observing Gods commandements with an humble and de∣vout mind, being much addicted to prayer and Almsgiving and other Duties of Ecclesiasticall Discipline, as much as the fear of incensing her Father would permit. She bore so great devotion to the fruitfull Virginity and integrity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, that mov'd with a woma∣nish presumption she begg'd of our Lord that she might in some measure imitate her in her Conception and birth. At length as she thought she obtain'd her desire, for she found her self with child. Now it is not to be conceiv'd that this hapned without the embrace: of a man: notwith∣standing who that man was, or in what manner and when this was done, she oft protested, and with oaths confirmed it that she was utterly ignorant.

3. Her Father perceiving this, and not being able either by fair speeches or threatnings to wrest from her who was the Father of the Child, for she seriously protested that she had never suffred the unlawfull embraces of any man: hereupon in a great rage he determined to execute upon her the law establish'd by his ancestours, by which it was enacted that whatsoever young maid should be with child by fornication in her fathers house should be thrown down headlong from the top of a high mountain, and the person corrupting her, should loose his head.

4. In conformity therefore to this Law the young woman was placed on the highest point of a Mountain in that countrey called Dunpelder, from thence to be thrown down and torn in peices.* 1.429 She therefore with deep sighs, looking up to hea∣ven implored the mercy and help of her Redee∣mer, holding up her hands and shedding many tears. After this she was cast down: but by the fall was neither bruised, nor received the least harm: but sliding down easily and slowly came safe to the bottom.

5. The Pagans who were present ascribed this deliverance 〈…〉〈…〉 magicall enchantments of Christians, and therefore with the Kings con∣sent they caried her severall miles into the Sea, and there left her destitute of all human help in a small Boat made of leather and without any oares. But he who commands the winds and the Sea was her Protectour: for by his power the Boat was caried streight to a far distant haven with greater swiftnes, then either rowers or sayles could have driven her. Being arrived there, the young Lady went out of the Boat, and presently after in a place called Collenros her throws of child-birth co∣ming upon her, she without the assistance of a Midwife was safely delivered of a Son. Now the place here called Colenros is probably the same which Saint Beda calls Coludi, and Pto∣lomy Colania in the Province of Laudon. So that Pits, from I know not what Authour, erroneously makes the place of S. Kentigern's birth to have been S. Asaph's in Flintshire, for∣merly called Elqua. The ground of which Errour seems to have been, because afterward he was Bishop and built a Monastery there, from whence he is by the Centuriators of Magdeburg called Elicius.

6. But whatsoever his Sirname was, his proper name was given him by S. Servanus: For thus it follows in Tinmouths narration: The next morning Saint Servanus came to the place,* 1.430 and seing the desolate Mother with her infant, he said in his countreys language, Mochohe, Mochohe, that is, my beloved child, my beloved child, Blessed art thou who art come in the name of our Lord. He took them therefore into his care, nourish'd and baptised them, cal∣ling the Mother Thanen, and the child Kient••ern, that is, Cheif Lord. The child being of a toward∣ly disposition proffited much in learning and vertue, and was beloved by S. Servanus beyond all his companions, insomuch as usually he call'd him Munghu, which signifies one dearly beloved. By which name to this day,* 1.431 saith Bishop Vsher, the Scots call S. Kentigern. Thus far the Nati∣vity and Name of this Holy man. After five and twenty years, when he was consecra∣ted Bishop of Glasco, more will be sayd of him.

* 1.432VI. CHAP.

1. King Arthur crowned.

2.3. Of the Isle of Berdesey.

4.5. &c. Twelve Victories gained by K. Arthur.

1. THE continuall troubles caused by the Saxons through all the quarters of Brittany, would not alow King Arthur to so∣lemnise his Coronation till eight years after his Fathers death. Which Ceremony was ma∣gnificently perform'd in the year of Grace five hundred and sixteen in a generall As∣sembly of the Bishops and Nobles at the Citty Ca••r-leon. And S. Dubricius Bishop of that Citty set the Crown on his head.

2. After this the said Holy Bishop being very aged retired into a certain Island in Northwales call'd by Ptolomy, Edri, by Pliny, Adros,* 1.433 by the Brittains, Enhly, and by the English, Berdsey. Which Island, saith Camden, was inhabited by so many Saints, that besides Du∣bricius and Merlin the Caledonian, no fewer then twenty thousand holy men were buried there, as ancient Records inform us.

3. Concerning this Island we read in the Life of Aelgar, saith Bishop Vsher, that it was call'd by the Brittains the Rome of Brittany,* 1.434 for the di∣stance of it, the difficulty of the passage, likewise the Sanctity and security of it: the Sanctity, since twenty thousand bodies of Saints are there vene∣rated as Martyrs: And the security, it being on all sides compass'd with the Sea. Whence ap∣pears the esteem that the Brittains had then of Rome, which argues that between them there was an agreement in Religion.

4. The Exploits of King Arthur after his Coronation are thus recorded by Florilegus: At that time,* 1.435 saith he, the Saxons invited more of their Countreymen out of Germany: And under the Conduct of Colgrin they subdued all that part reaches of Brittany which from Humber (•••• Mar•• Cantanensium) to the Sea of Cathanes. Whereof as soon as King Arthur was inform'd he march'd with an Army toward York, which was then held by the Saxons. Colgrin assoon as he heard of King Arthurs approach met him with a great multitude near the River Duglus (in Lan∣cashire) and coming to a battell, Colgrin was put to flight, and was pursued by King Arthur to York. Now Baldulph the Brother of Colgrin at the same time lay with some forces toward the Sea, expecting the coming of the Saxons. He in∣tended to make an irruption by night upon King Arthurs Army. But the King being admonish'd hereof by Spies, sent Cador Duke of Cornwall with six hundred horse and three thousand foot to intercept the Saxons: Who setting on them unexpectedly, kill'd great numbers of them, and compell'd the rest to fly.

5. Whilst King Arthur diligently pursued the siege of York,* 1.436 there arrived the next year in the Northern parts a famous German Captain call'd Cheldric with seaven hundred boats,* 1.437 who landed in Albania. The Brittains therefore were afraid to encounter such great multitudes. Whereupon King Arthur was compelled to leave the Siege of York, and retired with his army to London. Where taking counsell of his freinds, he sent messengers into Lesser brittany to King Hoel to inform him of the calamity of this Island. Now Hoel was Nephew of King Arthur by his sister. Therefore hearing of his Vncles danger, he commanded a great Army to be gathered, and with fifteen thousand men, having a prosperous wind, he landed safely in the haven of Hamon: where with great honour and ioy he was receiv'd by King Arthur.

6. With these new forces encourag'd he gaind the next year two famous victories against the Saxons.* 1.438 The former, saith Hun∣tingdon, near the River call'd Bassas: The latter in the wood of Chelidon. Both these battells were fought in Lincolnshire, near to the chei•• Citty whereof Ninius places the wood call'd Cathcoit Calidon.* 1.439 And Mathew of West∣minster writing of this second victory, saith that the Brittains made near Lincoln a great slaughter of the Saxons, of whom no fewer then six thousand were slain: And the remainders flying to the forrest of Caledon were pursued by King Arthur, who commanded the trees to be hewd down, and layd athwart to hinder their escape: By which means the Saxons being en∣closed, and reduced to extreme famine, begg'd leave to depart the Kingdom, leaving all their spoyles behind them. By this Exploit of King Arthur the Saxons were expell'd out of the middle Provinces of Brittany: Whereas in the Western parts they grew more powerfull, insomuch as the year following Cerdicius fram'd there an establish'd Kingdom.

7. Those Historians who relate the Heroi∣call Gests of King Arthur, to equall him with Hercules, mention principally twelve great Battells fought, and as many victories gaind by him upon the Saxons: Of which these two last are accounted the sixth and sea∣venth. It suffices as to my present design, though I be not curiously exact in adhe∣ring to that computation, and assigning the proper time and manner of each in order.

8. Another Victory, call'd by Huntingdon the eighth, though the year be not men∣tion'd, was gaind against those barbarous Ene∣mies neer the Castle call'd Guinnion.* 1.440 In that bat∣tell King Arthur caried upon his shoulders the Image of the Blessed Virgin-Mother of God: and all that day by the vertue and power of our Lord Iesus Christ and S. Mary his Mother the Saxons were compell'd to fly, and perish'd with a great slaughter. The succeeding exploits of this famous King shall breifly follow in their due place.

* 1.441VII. CHAP.

1.2. &c. Of Saints in Wales: of S Daniel Bishop of Bangor.

1. WHilst most of the Provinces of that part of Brittany afterward call'd En∣gland, were thus miserably disquietted, the Western parts, since call'd Wales, enjoyd great repose, and were illustrated by far more glo∣rious Exploits of great numbers of Saints who flourish'd there: Such were S. Dubri∣cius, S. Sampson, S. David, S. Thelian, S. Kined, S. Paternus, S. Daniel, S. Iustinian. &c. Some of these have been already mention'd, and more of their Gests will follow.

2. As touching S. Daniel he is reported by Bishop Vsher from Bale to have instituted a Colledge or Monastery of the Apostolick order for the sacred Exercices of learned and pious men.* 1.442 The place where this Colledge was founded was in Arvonia the countrey of the Venedati, not far from the streit where men passe into the Isle of Anglesey out of Wales: which Colledge he call'd the Port or Haven. And the time of this new Erection was the year of our Lord five hundred and Sixteen. In the same place not long after Malgo Conan built a Citty, which for the beauty of its situation he called Bancor, or Bangor, where likewise was the seat of a Bishop, in which this S. Daniel was the first who sate. So that it is a mistake in B. Godwin affirming that before the times of the Normans there had been no Bishop there.

3. This Citty of Bangor was a place distinct from the famous Monastery of that name, though Malmsburiensis confounds them to∣gether. True it is that in both places there was a Monastery: But this was seated in the Province call'd Arvonia, now Caernarvon upon the River Menai dividing it from An∣glesey: Wheras the other was in Flintshire. Again this Monastery was first erected by S. Daniel; wheras the other was extant even in the infancy of Christianity under King Lu∣cius, as hath been shewn. In both of them there lived Monks, called by Bale (Apostolici ordinis viri) men of the Order Apostolicall, be∣cause in imitation of the Apostles they pra∣ctis'd self-abnegation and a renouncing of temporall possessions.

4. This Holy man Daniel, saith Pits from Leland, was joynd with S. Dubricius and Da∣vid in confuting and condemning the Pela∣gian Heresy, for which purpose he was present at the Synod of Brevi. He dyed in the same year of Grace five hundred forty four in which the holy Bishop S. David dyed. And he was buried in the Isle of Berdesey, calld the Rome of Brittany, for the multitude of Saints there liuing and buried▪ in which regard, saith B. Vsher, it is still in the Welsh language calld Yr ugain mil Saint.* 1.443 He is commemorated in our ancient Martyrologe on the tenth of De∣cember. Who succeeded him in that Bishop∣rick it does not appeare.

VIII. CHAP.* 1.444

1.2. &c. Of S. Iustinian: his Gests▪

1. THere were at this time two other Saints, which though by birth stran∣gers, yet challenge a place in this History, be∣cause they illustrated Brittany with their mi∣racles and Sanctity: those were S. Iustinian, ad S. Patern.

2. As touching S. Iustinian, Iohn of Tin∣mouth who wrote his life extant in Capgrave,* 1.445 relates that he took his Original from a Noble family in Lesser Brittany, where having spent his youth in the study of Learning, he received the Order of Preisthood: and by a divine Oracle was commanded to forsake his countrey. Wherupon ta∣king with him certain companions they adventu∣red to sea in a boat covered with leather, praying earnestly to God that he would so direct their course that they might come to a solitude commodious for the Exercises of a Spirituall life. At length they landed in a Province calld Cormer: Where they aboad a certain time, during which many began to repair to the Holy man, desirous to partake of his Instructions. Not long after he received a se∣cond command from God to reliquish that place. Whereupon entring his boat and committing him∣self to the Sea and winds, he landed in an Island then calld Lemeney, in which Honorious a devout son of King Thefriauc then lived a mortified holy life, having preferd poverty, and a free attendance on God before all worldly contentments. By him S. Iustinian was received with great benignity, who seing the fervour of his piety, offred the same mansion to him, to the end he might without any distraction be vigilant in gaining soules to our Lord. But this offer S. Iustinian would not accept, but upon this condition, that S. Honorius his sister and a mayd attending on her might no longer abide in the same Island. This scrupulousnes of the holy man was derided by certain unbeleivers there, but S. Honorius to enjoy his devout instru∣ctions and conversation complied with his desire, and sent his Sister away into a remote region.

3. After this very many repaird to him to be instructed in the Christian Faith and piety, who return'd sufficiently enlightned both to find the way of salvation themselves, and to teach it to others. Now when the same of so great a Saint came to the knowledge of S. David, he sent Mes∣sengers to him, earnestly and humbly entreating him to come to him. To whom he condescended without delay, and was with great honour received by him. Being come S. David chose him for his Con••essour, and under God the cheif directour of his soule: and withall granted to him and the devout Brethren who lived with him the man∣sions which he had chosen both in the Island and adjoyning continent.

4. In consequence hereto the Authour of his life relates at large the envy and malice

with which the Enemy of mankind impugn'd the devout and mortified life of this Holy man seeking to interrupt it by severall and fre∣quent illusions, & by suggesting scandalous lyes concerning him. But in conclusion, saith he, when the Devill saw himself every way vanquish'd by the Holy man, and that neither by violent assaults, nor malicious suggestions he could withdraw him from the service of God: he attempted other arts and guilefull machinations: For he infus'd the poyson of his malice into the hearts of three of the Holy mans servants. Inso∣much as they having been reprov'd by him for their idlenes and mispending the time, they were ••••••sta••'d with fury against him, insomuch as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 upon him they threw him to the ground, and most cruelly cutt off his head. But in the place where the sacred Head fell to the ground a fountain of pure water presently flowd, by drinking of which in following times many were miracu∣lously restore to health.

5 But M••racles greater then these immediatly suceeded his death. For the Body of the Blessed Martyr presently rose, and taking the head between the two arms, went down to the sea∣••hore, and walking thence on the sea pass'd over to the port call'd by his name: and being arriv'd in the place where a Church is now built to his Memory, it fell down, and was there buried by Saint David with spirituall Hymns and Can∣ticles. In which Church our Lord vouchsafes frequently to attest the sanctity of his servant by many miracles.* 1.446 His Commemoration is on the three and twentieth of August.

6. The Island in this Narration call'd Lemency is the same,* 1.447 saith Camden, which Pliny calls Silimnum, and Ptolomy Lim••s: and which in English hath obtain'd a new Name being calld Ramsey. It lyes opposite and in sight of Menevia the Episcopall seat of Saint David: and it was in former ages famous by the death of a Holy man calld Iustinian, who arri∣ving there from Lesser Brittany in this age aboun∣ding with Saints, lived many years a solitary life continually united to God: but was at last murdred by his servants, and inscrib'd in the Catalogue of Martyrs.

* 1.448IX. CHAP.

1.2 &c. Of Saint Paternus, Abbot and Bishop.

* 1.4491. THE sanctity of S. Dubricius and S. David, &c. drew into Brittany from forrein parts also Saint Paternus a devout young man in the year of Grace five hun∣dred and sixteen,* 1.450 saith B. Vsher, together with eight hundred forty seaven Monks, which accompanied him: These fixed them∣selves in a place calld Mauritania: and there S. Patern built a Church and Monastery, in which he placed the Monks under an Oeconomus a Provost and a Deane:* 1.451 Thus we read in the life of S. Paternus extant in Capgrave.

2. But in what part of Brittany may we find a place calld Mauritania? In all proba∣bility that name proceeds from the Writers mistake, being putt for that Church which in the Province of the Dimetae, or West Wales was dedicated to the honour of Saint Paternus, and is calld Llan Patern Vaur, or as the Brittains pronounce it, Llan Patern Maur, from which last word seems to be derived the Name Mauritania.

3. The Monastery planted there by S. Paternus seems to have sent abroad many Colonies of Religious men into the Province: for we read in Capgrave that S. Paternus built Monasteries and Churches through all the Region calld Cere∣tica, now Cardigan-shire. As for the Church here calld Mauritania, it was also an Episcopal See,* 1.452 in which S. Paternus himself first sate, as we find in the life of S. Sulgen born there▪ and describ'd in verse,* 1.453 cited by B. Vsher. Ve∣nantius Fortunatus likewise a famous Poet of this age celebrates the memory of S. Paternus in both qualities, both as an Abbot and a Bishop.

4. After one and twenty years spent by S. Paternus in governing the See erected by himself, and from him named Paternensis, he was by Prince Caradoc recalld into his own Native countrey of Lesser Brittany, where he was made Bishop of the Church of Vannes, having left his Successour in his former Bishoprick one named Kinoc. There was also another Saint Paternus Bishop of Auvranches in France (Abrincae Ecclesiae) many of whose Gests are by our Historians ascribed to this S. Paternus. The Memory the former is celebrated in the Gallican Martyrologe on the sixteenth of May: wheras that of our present Saint is comme∣morated the day preceding. Some doubt may be made whether this were the same Paternus who subscribed the Synod of Paris assembled in the year of Grace five hundred fifty nine.

X. CHAP.* 1.454

1. &c. Of S. Darerca Sister to S. Patrick: And her children S. Rioch, S. Menni, S. Sechnal, and S. Auxilius.

1. THE Irish Historians refer to the year of Grace five hundred and eighteen the death of S. Darerca sister of S. Patrick,* 1.455 and born likewise in Brittany, from whence she repaired to her Brother in Ireland. She was by another name calld Monynni, and erro∣neously confounded by some Writers with S. Moduenna a Holy Virgin, of whom here∣after.

2. S. Darerca was a maried woman, and by two husbands enrich'd the Church with a numerous and holy off spring. By her husband named Conis she is sayd to have brought forth three children,* 1.456 Mel, Rioch and Menni▪ all which accompanied S. Patrick in his journeys and preaching: and in severall places were exalted to the Episcopall function.

3. Concerning S. Rioch we read in Iocelin, that he was by Nation a Brittain,* 1.457 near kinsman to the Holy Bishop S. Patrick: that he was a Deacon (when he attended S. Patrick into Ireland) and that in beauty and come••ines of body he ex∣cell'd all others of that Nation. But the beauty of his soule was much more valuable. He seems to have been ordain'd Bishop by S. Pa∣trick, and to have fixed his Seat in a small Island,* 1.458 which according to S Beda's descri∣ption is situated at some good distance from the Western coasts of Ireland, and in the Scottish (that is, Irish) tongue is called Inis-bounide, or The Isle of the White Calfe In this Island S Col∣man in succeeding times b••ilt a Monastery, inhabited in common both by English and Scotts and vainly sought for in modern Scotland by Dempster.

4. In the Ecclesiasticall Annals of Ireland many things are related touching other Sons of S. Darerca famous for their San∣ctity But in this place we will only take notice of two, more illustrious then the rest. The former is vulgarly called Sechnallus, in Latin Secundinus: And he it was who wrote the Alphabeticall Hymn in praise of S. Pa∣trick. The others name was Auxilius, who was by S. Patrick ordained Bishop of the Pro∣vince of Leinster (Laginensium:) and who▪ (as we read in the Tripartite Work quoted by B Vsher) after many miracles wrought by him,* 1.459 ended his holy life in his own Citty, call'd Ceal∣usalli, seated in the plains of Leinster.

* 1.460XI. CHAP.

1.2. &c. A Welsh Synod: to which S. Da∣vid is brought: who preaches.

5 &c. S Davids Monasteries: his Mo∣nasticall Instituts.

1. IN the year of Grace five hundred and nineteen there was assembled a Brittish Synod: the occasion and order whereof is thus describ'd by Giraldus Cambrensis in the life of Saint David:* 1.461 The detestable He∣resy of the ••elagians which by S. Germanus Bi∣shop of Auxerre and Saint Lupus Bishop of Troyes had been extinguish'd, now again being revived to the ruine of the Catholick Faith, gave occasion of collecting a generall Synod of all Cam∣bria. An Assembly therefore being gathered at Brevy in the Province of Cardigan (in Ceretica Regione) of Bishops, Abbots, and other Reli∣gious men of severall Orders, at which were pre∣sent likewise diverse Noble men and other Lay∣persons out of the whole countrey,* 1.462 many Exhor∣tations and Sermons were made by severall per∣sons in the pullick audience to con••ute the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Heresy. But the people were so deeply and m••••i••a∣bly poysond generally there with, that no reasons or perswasions could reduce them to the right path of Catholick Faith. At length therefore Paulin a Bishop, with whom S. David had in his youth studied the literall Sciences, earnestly perswaded the Fathers there present that some persons should be sent in the name of the Synod to the said ••aint David lately consecrated. Bishop by the Patr••ark, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, discreet and eloquent man, to desire him to afford his presence and assistance to Gods Church now in danger to be corrupted by He∣resy. Hereupon Messengers were sent accordingly, once and again: but could not perswade him to come. For the Holy man was so 〈◊〉〈◊〉 taken up with Contemplation, that he could not attend to externall or secular matters, unles some very ••••∣gent necessity compell'd him. At last therefore there were sent to him two Holy men of greatest authority, to wit, Daniel and Dubricius.

2. By the entreaties or command of these two Holy Bishops S. David was at last brought to the Synod:* 1.463 And what follow'd is thus re∣lated by Capgrave: When all the Fathers assem∣bled enjoyned S. David to preach, he comman∣ded a child which attended him and had lately been restor'd to life by him, ••••••spread a Napkin under his feet: And standing upon it, he began to expound the Gospell and the Law to the Au∣ditory. All the while that his oration continued, a snow-white Dove descending from heaven sate upon his shoulders: and moreover the earth on which he stood rais'd it selfe under him, till it became a hill, from whence his voyce like a trum∣pet was clearly ••eard and understood by all, both near and farr off. On the top of which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Church was afterward built, which remains to this day.

3. Now what effect his Sermon, accompa¦nied with these Miracles, had,* 1.464 is thus decla∣red by the foremention'd Giraldus Cambien∣sis: When the Sermon was finish'd, so powe••full was the Divine Grace cooperating, that ••he said Heresy presently vanish'd and was extinguish'd. And the Holy Bishop David by the generall Ele••ction and acclamation both of the Clergy and peo∣ple was exalted to be the Arch-bishop of all Cambria.

4. It is much to be lamented that by rea∣son of the m••series and confusions of those times the Decrees of that and other Synods are lost: for by them we might have been more perfectly informed of the then State of the Church in Brittany. By reason of which defect, the summe of what may be j••dg'd of that age is contain'd in these generall words of the Authour of S. Davids life in Capgrave Heresy being thus expell'd,* 1.465 all the Churches of Brittany receiv'd their order and R••••e from the authority of the Roman Church. Whence ap∣pears how great the Errour of some late Pro∣testant Writers is, who will needs affirm that

the Brittish Churches before the Conversion of the Saxons in their Faith and Discipline were framed according to the Model of the Eastern Church.

5 Moreover to secure and establish the wholesom Roman Order settled by this Synod (which Spelman calls Pan-britannicam) the foresayd Authour addes immediately,* 1.466 Then were Monasteries built in severall places, and the Holy Bishop David became the cheif Protectour and Preacher, from whom all men receiv'd a rule and form of holy living. This expedient the Holy Spirit suggested to the ancient Fathers, wherby to fortify and promote the Catholick Faith once establish'd, namely to build Monasteries, out of which did proceed Lights to instruct beleivers in Faith and Holines of Life: And consequently wee may iudge what Spirit it was that suggested to Diocletian, to the Infidel Saxons, and of late to Luther and Calvin the destroying of Monasteries, as an assured means to destroy true Faith also.

6. It will not be unproffitable to describe on this occasion the form of a Monastick life instituted by S. David,* 1.467 as we find in the foresayd Authour: S. David, saith he, having built a Monastery neer Menevia in a place call the Rosey-valley (Vallis Rosina) gave this strict rule of Monasticall Profession: viz. That every Monk should labour dayly with his hands, for the common good of the Monastery, according to the Apostles saying, He that doth not labour, let him not eat. For those who spend their time in idlenes, debase their minds, which become un••table, and bring forth impure thoughts, which restlesly disquiet them. The Monks there refus'd all gifts or possessions offred by uniust men: they detested riches: they had no care to ease their labours by the use of oxen or other Cattell; for every one was instead of riches and oxen to him∣••e••f and his brethren. They never conver••'d toge∣ther by talkin••, but when necessity required: but each one perform'd the labour enioyn'd him, ••oyning thereto prayer or Holy Meditations on Di∣vine things. And having finish'd their coun∣trey-work, they return'd to the Monastery, where they spent the remainder of the day till even in reading or Writing. At even, upon the sounding of a bell they all leave their work, and immediatly repair to the Church: where they remain till the Starrs appear, and goe all together to their Rese∣ction, eating sparingly and not to satiety: For any excesse in eating, though it be only of bread, generates Luxury. Their fo••d is bread toge∣ther with roots or hearbs seasond with salt: and their thirst they quenched with a mixture of water and milk. Supper being ended, they conti∣nued about three howers in watching, prayers and genu-flexions. As long as they were in the Church it was not permitted to any either to slumber, or sneeze or cast forth spittle. After this they went to rest: and at cock-crowing they rose and conti∣nued at Prayers till day appeard. All their inward tentations and thoughts they discovered to their Superiour: and from him they demanded permission in all things, even when they were urged to the necessities of Nature. Their cloathing was of skins of beasts. Whosoever was desirous to adioyn himself to their holy conversation, he was obliged to remain ten days at the dore of the Mo∣nastery, as a reprobate, unworthy to be admitted to their society, and there he was expos'd to rude and opprobrious scorns. But if all that time he pa∣tiently suffred all mortifications, he was received by the Religious Seniour who had care of the gate, whom he served, and was by him instructed. In which condition he remaind a long time, exerci∣sed in painfull labours, and greivous mortifica∣tions, and at last was admitted to the fellowship of the Brethren.

7. Our learned Camden makes mention of the foresaid Synod,* 1.468 the place where it was celebrated, and the miracle wrought in it, saying Lan-Devi Brevi (that is, the Church of S David neer the River Brevi) was built to the memory of S. David Bishop of Menevia in the place where he, during the sitting of a full Synod, confuted and repress'd the Pelagian Heresy revi∣ving in Brittany, by the Holy scriptures and Mi∣racles likewise, for, as the fame is, the earth on which he preached, swelld up under his feet till it became a hill. And from hence it appears that this Synod was celebrated, not in any house or town, but in the open feilds: as after ward S. Augustin the Monk held a Councill in a place from thence call'd S. Augustins Oake: And anciently Theophilus assembled a Synod in the cause of S. Anathasius, which for the like reason was call'd (Ad quereum) At the Oake.

XII. CHAP.* 1.469

1.2. &c. Of S. Dubricius: his Gests.

WHeras in this Synod there were pre∣sent many great Saints, and Holy Bi∣shops, the Lights of the Brittish Churches, as S. Dubricius, S. Daniel, S. David, S. Telia••, S Paulin and others: Of most of whom some mention hath been already made, and some of their actions related: It will be seasona∣ble and expedient to adioyn in this place and occasion a summary of their respective Gests. For if they should be sett down particularly and severally in the times when they hapned, they would be found so scattered and intermix'd, that the Readers memory would therby be too much confounded, especially considering the wonderfull length of time that most of them lived.

2. Concerning S. Daniel we have already treated sufficiently. Wee will therfore here begin with S. Dubricius. Of whom the Cen∣turiators of Magdeburg afford us this mali∣cious Character,* 1.470 Dubricius Gainius of Vaga, so call'd from his Native soyle, was the son perhaps of a Monke by Euedila a Noble young maid: He became very famous among the English. But the folly of these Historians is too apparent, for

Luther had not yet by writing and his exam∣ple taught Monks to get children on young woemen.

3. More credit ought therefore to be given to our ancient Authours who generally agree that S. Dubricius was a Brittain taking his originall in the Province of the Demetae, or West-wales; and was sirnamed Guaïnius from the River Guain neer which he was born.* 1.471 The name of his Father is not mention'd by our Writers, but his Mother was call'd Euedyla, a woman of wonderfull vertue and piety. Thus much is testified by Pits, Bale, David Powel, and the Authour of his life in Capgrave, from the ancient Brittish Monu∣ments.

4. During his child hood he was committed to the care of Teachers to be instructed in learning suitable to that age:* 1.472 and coming to a more ripe age he made such progresse in science that very many, not only among the ignorant, but more skilfull also repaired to him to receive instru∣ctions. Among which was S. Theliau, S. Sampson, S. Aidan and many others. He made choice of a place in his own Countrey neer the River Vaga proper to receive the great Number of Schollars which came to him: and there for severall years he directed their studies. In the same place ha∣ving built, a Church by command of an Angel he there taught the people, and by imposing his hands cured frequently the sick of divers infirmities: so that those who came to him feeble and full of anguish returned ioyfull and in perfect health▪

5. The year of his birth is not declared by any: But he was taken from his employ∣ment of Teaching by S. Germanus Bishop of Auxerre in his second voyage to Brittany, and with the consent of King Mauricus, and all the Clergy consecrated Bishop of Landaff (as hath been said) in the year of Grace four hundred thirty six: By which account since he out lived the time of the foresaid Synod of Brevy, it is manifest that the length of his life was wonderfull, for at that time he had continued a Bishop more then fourscore years.

* 1.4736. Afterward in the year four hundred nine∣ty two, saith Florilegus, King Aurelius Ambro∣sius coming to the mountain of Ambri, neer to Caer-carec (now call'd Salisbury) where the Brittish Princes, treacherously murdred by Hen∣gist, lay, he there appointed Pastours over two Metropolitan Churches, granting York to S. Sampson an illustrious person, and Caër-leon to Dubricius: Which last See was now become vacant by the death of Threminius.* 1.474 Geffrey of Monmouth adds, That he was Primat of Brittany, and Legat of the Apostolick See: which digni∣ty it seems was annexed to that Church by S. Germanus by vertue of the authority, in his Mission hither, received from Rome.

7. In the year five hundred and sixteen he solemnly crowned King Arthur: After which, being very aged, he is sayd to have relin∣quish'd his See and retir'd into the Isle of Enhly or Berdesy, there to attend to his De∣votions, and more perfectly to prepare him∣self for death. From which quiet repose and solitude notwithstanding his zeale to the Catholick Faith drew him to the Synod of Brevy, there to defend it against the renewd Heresy of the Pelagians, In which Synod he obtained that S. David should be placed governour of the Church which a little be∣fore he had relinquish'd.

8. At last three years after, full of sancti∣ty and age he gave up his soule into the hands of his Creatour in the foresaid Isle of Berdsey, where among a great multitude o•• Saints he chose his place of buriall. And there his Sacred Body reposed till the year o•• Grace one thousand one hundred and twenty:* 1.475 at which time it was translated from thence on the Nones of May, and on the fourth before the Calends of Iune by Vrbanus Bishop of Landaff with great honour buried in the Cathedrall Church on the Northside of the Altar of our Blessed Lady, saith B▪ Godwin. At which time, saith the Authour of his life in Capgrave,* 1.476 the whole countrey of Glamorgan was afflicted with a great drouth, for for many weeks before no rain had falln there: But at the time when these Sacred Relicks were transported great store of rain fell to the comfort of the inha∣bitants.

XIII. CHAP.* 1.477

1.2. &c. Of S. Theliau: his Gests.

6. &c. Of S. Pauleus.

1. ONE of the most illustrious Disciples of S. Dubricius was S. Theliau, call'd by the Centuriators of Magdeburg Thelesinus Helius, against whom they in like manner vomit their poyson, saying that he was (An∣glicus Va••es ex genere Baraorum) an English Soothsayer of the stock of the Bards: Wheras he neither was an English man, nor Bard: but descended from a Noble Brittish family,* 1.478 as the Authour of his Life declares: Adding further, that from his infancy he was addicted to Devotion, Prayer and contempt of secular plea∣sures. And being come to a riper age he was for his piety and Wisedom by wise men Sirnamed He∣lios, because with his doctrine he enlightned the hearts of the faithfull, as the Sun doth the world. He was instructed in holy scriptures by S. Dubri∣cius, till he was enabled to clear the most difficult places▪ therein. Then having heard the fame of a certain wise man called Paulinus, he went to him, to confer with him of the most abstruse My∣steries of Gods Word. There he contracted freind∣ship with S. David, a man of great Perfection in sanctity, insomuch as their hearts were so firmly knitt together by charity and the Grace of Gods holy Spirit, that in all things they had but one Will.

2. When S. Dubricius was translated from the See of Landaff to the Metropolitan Church of Caër-leon, S. Theliau succeeded him in that of Landaff, in which he sate very many years, and if the authority of the English Martyro∣loge ••ayle not, he dyed not till the coming of S. Augustin the Monk into Brittany, by whom his successour S. Oudoceus was conse∣crated.

3 When a certain plague call'd the Yellow plague infested Brittany, raging both against men and beasts, by a divine admonition he departed into a far remote countrey accompanied with man•• Disciples, where he abode till by the same authority he was recalled. Neither did he cease by dayly prayers and fasting to pacify Gods wrath. At 〈◊〉〈◊〉 gathering together all his devout com∣panions he returned, and all his life after exerci∣sed su••••eme jurisdiction over all the Churches of Western Brittany. At last S. Theliau being re∣plenish'd with all vertues dyed in a good old age on the fifth day before the I••es of February. Thus write▪ the Authour of his life. Therefore it is difficult to find out the grounds upon which in ou•• Martyrologe he is commemo∣rated on the twenty sixth of November by the Title of a Martyr, murdred by a certain Brittain named Gueddant: since all our ••r••te••s, Pits, Harpsfeild, Capgrave, B. Godwin and ••. Vsher make no mention that he dyed a violent death.

4. Many Miracles are recorded as done by him both before and after his death: which I wi••••ingly omi••t. Onely one, which B. Godwin thought good not to passe over in si∣••ence▪ sh••ll be n••re related, and the rather becau••e,* 1.479 as he says, there is mention of it in the Prayer inserted in the Liturgy of his Feast: whi••h was this▪ After he was dead the inha∣bitants of three severall places contended earnest∣ly which of them should enjoy his Body: those of Pe••nalum where his Ancestours had been buried; those of Lantelio-vaur, where he dyed, and those of Landaff, among whom he had been Bishop. When therefore no agreement could be made amongst them, there appeared presently three Bodies so like to one another, that three egg•• could not more perfectly resemble. So each of th••se people took one of them, and by that means the controversy ended. Thus writes that Au∣thour, and in conclusion for his own Church of Landaff he addes. That by frequent miracles at his Tomb it appear'd that the inha∣bitants of Landaff possess'd the true Body.

5. Now whereas both in the life of S. Th••liau there is mention of Paulinus, said to be i••, Instru••••••••r, and likewise in the Acts o•• the ••••nod of Brevy, Paulinus was the man by whose exhortation Messengers were de∣p••rted by the Synod to call thither S. David: it any deserve our inquiry who this Pauli∣nus was, who was a Bishop before S. David, conside••ing that in the Catalogue of our B••shops none is found of that name before the ••ime▪ of the Holy Monk S. Augustin. Most probable therefore it is that this is the same which in the life of S. David is said to have been a Disciple of Saint Germanus Bishop of Auxerre, and is sometimes sayd to have been S. Davids Teacher, and elsewhere to have studied together with him, and whose true name seems to have been Paulens.

6. Concerning this Paulens we find this passage related by the Authour of S. Davids life in Capgrave:* 1.480 S. David assoon as he was pro∣moted to Preisthood went to Paulens a Disciple of S. Germanus, who in a certain Island lead a holy life acceptable to God. With him S. David lived many years, and in his practise fullfilld the In∣structions which he mett with in reading. Now it fell out that his Master Paulens with extreme pains falling on his eyes lost the use of them. Here∣upon calling his Disciples together he desired that one after another they would look upon his eyes, and say a prayer or benediction on them. When they had done this, and that he receiv'd no ease or remedy, David said thus to him: Father, I pray you, doe not command mee to look you in the face: for ten years are pass'd since I studied the Scripture with you, and in all that time I never had the boldnes to look you in the face. Paulens admiring his humility, said, since it is so, it will suffise if by touching my eyes thou pronounce a be∣nediction on them. Presently therefore assoon as he touched them, sight was restored to them.

XIV. CHAP.* 1.481

1.2. The Westsaxon Kingdom founded.

3.4. Priviledges given to Cornwall, &c.

5.6. A second combat at Mon•• Bado∣nicus.

7. &c. Fables of King Arthurs con∣quests.

1. THE same year in which the Synod of Brevi was celebrated,* 1.482 Cerdic began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons, that is, saith Huntingdom, in the seaventy first year after the first coming of the Saxons, and in the raign of the Emperour Iustin the Elder of that name. With him agrees Ethelwerd, Malmsbury and others.* 1.483 And Thomas Rudburn in his greater Chronicle addes, that he was crowned with Pagan Ceremonies at Winchester, in the place which once had been the Church of the true God, but which those barbarous heathens had changed into a Temple of Dagon, having slain all the Monks who served God there.

2. The raising of this New Kingdom sufficiently disproves the Fables of Geffrey of Monmouth, who reports great and frequent Victories of King Arthur in these dayes. Whereas Huntingdon expresly declares that this year a terrible battell was fought between Cerdic and the Brittains,* 1.484 and that on both sides the Captains fought magnanimously till even, but then the Saxons gott the victory, which would

have been more bloody to the Brittains,* 1.485 had not the darknes hindred the pursuit. After this the fame of Cerdic and his son Kinric was largely spread through the whole land. For from that day began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons, which re∣mains to our times, having swallowd all the other Principalities. And Ranulp••us of Chester relates how after many battells fought betweem King Arthur and Cerdic, wherin sometimes one, some times the other had the better, at last King Ar∣thur grew weary, and contenting himself with an oath of fidelity received from Cerdic, he gave to him the Provinces of Hampshire and Somer∣set.

* 1.4863. But Thomas Rudburn, taking no notice of any Oath of Fidelity, declares that King Arthur growing weary of renewing war against Cerdic, entred into league with him: by which Cerdic obliged himself to the inhabitants of Cornwal, to permitt them, paying an annual tribute, to enjoy the exercise of Christian Religion. And that such a speciall indulgence was allowd to that Province, appears by the great numbers of Saints which in these and the following times flourished there, whereas scarce any were to be found in other parts of Brittany subject to the Saxons. Now the ground of this Priviledge afforded particu∣larly to them of Cornwal no doubt was, be∣cause great multitudes of Brittains flying from the Saxons into those most distant and more defensible parts, as likewise into Wales, rendred them more capable to resist new Masters, who therefore were forced to give them better conditions.

4. Notwithstanding we are not to sup∣pose that the two Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset, mentioned by Ranulphus, and Cornwall by Rudburn, were all the Provinces which made up the new Kingdom of the West-Saxons for besides them Cerdic had sub∣dued the Danmonij in Devonshire, the Duro∣triges in Dorsetshire, the Atrebatij in Bark∣shire, and the Belgae in Wiltshire. And to these shortly after was added the Isle of Wight, which he bestowd on his late arriv'd kins∣men Stuffa and Whitgar,* 1.487 who, saith Camden, utterly destroy'd the Brittish inhabitants there at Whitgarn-burg, from Whitgar so call'd, but now more contractedly, Caresburg.

* 1.4885. Whilst Cerdic was busy establishing his new Kingdom, fresh enemies to the Brit∣tains arriv'd: For, as Mathew of Westminster relates, in the year five hundred and twenty the Saxon Captains Colgrin, Baldulf and Cheldric lately subdued by King Arthur at York, and for∣ced to abiure the Island, repented themselves of the Covenants made: and returning took land at Totenes: from whence passing through Cerdic's dominion, they came to the Citty of Bath, which they besieged. The fame whereof coming to King Arthur, he caused the hostages left by them to be hanged. And gathering a might army came to raise the siege: Where the armies being ioyned, he calling on the name of the Blessed Virgin Mary whose Image he w••re over his armour, he slew great numbers of them, and among the rest Col∣grin and his Brother Baldulph. Which Cheldric seing, fled, and by the Kings command was pur∣••••ed by Cador Duke of Cornwal, who rested not ••ill he overtook them in the Isle of Thane, where ••e slew Cheldric, and ••orced the rest to yeild.

6. Though some particulars in this N••r∣••ation may deserve to be excepted against, is the place, which is sayd to have been the Citty o•• Bath, neer which is the Mountain cal∣led Badonicus, where Arthur before he was King is sayd to have defeated the Saxons, long before the time mentioned by this Historian: Besides, Bath being a part of Cer∣dics new Kingdom, how come the new arrived Saxons to besiege it? Notwithstan∣ding it may probably be answered, that there might have been, and comparing our Writers, it is likely there were two battles fought by Arthur at this Mount Badonicus. And again the Citty of Bath being seated in the utmost extremity Westward of Cerdic's Pricipality, it might perhaps at this time have been in the possession of the Brittains.

7. As touching King Arthurs invoking our blessed Lady's assistance in the fight, it was a devotion generally practis'd by the Church in this age; For two year, before this there having been assembled two Councils in the East,* 1.489 one at Ierusalem and another at Constantinople: the Synod of Ierusalem thus wrote to the Bishops of the other Council, O most holy Bishops, we beseech you to pray with us to our Lord for these same things: for the neces¦sities of all Gods Preists ought to be common. Make your supplications likewise together with us to the most holy and glorious Virgin Mary Mother of God, that she would intercede for the peace of the holy Churches, and for the victory and long life of our most pious and most Excellent Emperour. The like practise we find else∣where, of which many Examples may be given.

8. The year following King Arthur was called into the Northern parts to assist Prince Howel,* 1.490 who three years before was come out of Lesser Brit¦tany to his aid, and was now besieged by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Scots in the Citty called Acluid, in which he lay sick. Vpon King Arthurs approach, saith Mathew of Westminster, the Enemies retired to a place called Mureif, whither he pursued them. But they escaping by night fled to a Lake named Lumonoy. Whereupon Arthur gathering many ships together, encompassed the Island, and in fifteen days brought them to such extreme fa∣mine, that many thousands of them perish'd. In which utmost danger the Bishops of that Regio•• came bare-foot to the King, with teares besee∣ching him to take pitty of that miserable people, and to give them some small portion of that coun∣trey to inhabit, under the Yoake of perpetual ser∣vitude. The King mollified with the teares of the Bishops, both pardon'd his Enemies, and granted their request.

9. Here it is that some of our Brittish and Sax••n Writers ground the subjection of Scot∣land

to the Crown of Brittany.* 1.491 Particularly Walsingham relates how King Arthur having subdued Scotland,* 1.492 placed over it as King a certain person named Angulsel, who at a publick Feast in Caer-leon caried King Arthurs sword before him, and did homage to him for his Kingdom. And that successively all the Kings of Scotland were subject to the crown of Brittany. But it seems very improbable that King Arthur, at a time when his own countrey was peece∣meale renting from him, should be at lea∣sure to conquer forrain Nations. And how∣ever, if the Scots were indeed now subdued, certain it is that they shortly shook off that yoke.

* 1.493XV. CHAP.

1.2.3 Of the Holy Bishop Nennion: And of S. Finanus.

1. WHereas in the last recited exploit of King Arthur it is sayd, that cer∣tain Pictish or Scottish Bishops were suppliants to him in behalf of their distressed coun∣treymen: our inquiry must be what Bishops those probably were. That the Province of the Picts where the Citty of Acluid was sea∣ted, had many years since received the Chri∣stian Faith by the preaching of S. Ninianus, hath been already demonstrated. But who were his Successours till this time, we can only find by conjecture. In the Annals of Ireland there is mention of a certain Bishop call'd Nennion,* 1.494 who is sayd to have flouri∣shed in Brittany about the year five hundred and twenty, and to have had his seat in a place called the great Monastery. This man probably was the Successour of S. Ninianus, and this Great Monastery the same with Can∣dida Casa, where was the Monument of that Apostolick Bishop, which by reason of fre∣quent miracles wrought there invited great numbers of devout men to embrace a Coeno∣biticall Life, as hath been shewd from Alcui∣nus. Of this Bishop Nennion we read in the life of S. Finanus this passage, That the said S. Finanus having in his childhood been instructed by S. Colman a Bishop, was afterward recommen∣ded to ••he care of Nennion: The words of Tin∣mouth extant in Capgrave are these:* 1.495 Behold certain ships out of Brittany entred the said haven in Ireland, in which ships was the Holy Bishop Nennion and severall others accompany∣ing him. These men being received with great ioy and honour, Coelanus Abbot of Noendrum (or as Iocelin writes, of Edrum) very diligently recom∣mended young Finanus to the Venerable Bishop. Thereupon Finanus presently after returned with him into his countrey, and for severall years lear∣ned from him the Rules of a Monasticall life at his ••ee called the great Monastery: Moreover with great proficiency he studied the Holy Scriptures: and by invoking the name of Christ, wrought many Miracles.

2. Concerning the same Finanus it is fur∣ther added,* 1.496 Having been more then ordinarily instructed in Monastick institutions and holy Scripture by S. Nennion,* 1.497 Finanus determined to take a journey to the See Apostolick, to the end he might there supply whatsoever was defective in saving knowledge. At Rome therefore he con∣tinued the space of seaven years, dayly studying and advancing in Sacred science. And after that he ascended to the degree of Preisthood.

3. Thus much by the way concerning the holy Bishop Nennion, who probably was one of those who interceded with King Ar∣thur in behalfe of their countrey. And it was about this time that S. Finanus lived under his Discipline:* 1.498 For thus B. Vsher in his Chro∣nologicall Index writes in the year five hun∣dred and twenty; Nennion Bishop of the See called The great Monastery flourish'd at this time in Brittany.

XVI. CHAP.* 1.499

1.2 Fables concerning King Arthur cen∣sured.

1. IN the year of Grace five hundred twen∣ty three King Arthur,* 1.500 after the death of his wife Guenevera, maried a Noble Lady called Guenhumara: By occasion of which mariage his fame was spread through all countreyes.* 1.501 This is thus declared by Flo∣rilegus: In the forenamed year, saith he, King Arthur having reduced the Isle of Brittany to its former state, maried a wife named Guen∣humara descended from the Noble stock of the Romans. She had been brought up in the Court of the Duke of Cornwal, and in beauty excelled all the women of Brittany. To this mariage he in∣vited all Princes and Noble persons in the Re∣gions adjacent, and during the celebration of it such sports, and such magnificence both in fea∣sting and military exploits were shewn by him, that Nations far removed did admire and emu∣late him. By this means from some transmarine Kings he gained love, and in others he imprinted a fear and terrour.

2. Within little more then a year after this mariage he is sayd to have passed into Ireland,* 1.502 and there to have taken Prisoners the King Gil∣lamur and his Nobles, and subdued the whole Island. From thence to have sayled into Holland, Gott-land and the Isles of Orkney, all which Re∣gions he brought under Tribute.

3. Such Fables as these, invented by idle and ignorant Bards, and with addition pu∣blished in a Latin stile by Geffrey of Mon∣mouth, have passed for true stories not only among the Brittains in succeeding times, who might be pardond if in their poverty and miseries they recreated their minds with the imagined past glory of their An∣cestours: but they have imposed on forrain

Writers, and some of them otherwise not un∣learned.* 1.503 Hence it is that Malbranque a dili∣gent French Antiquary has been induced to acknowledge that King Arthur after having forced Brittany from the Saxons, subdued afterward that part of France which was in∣habited by his own countreymen the Mo∣rini.

4. Neither hath the Brittish Fables ended here: They have sent King Arthur into Norway: and his exploits there are thus re∣corded by Mathew of Westminster:* 1.504 In the year of Grace five hundred thirty three King Arthur having a design to subdue all Europe, passed with a Navy into Norway. Where being arrived he found Sichelin King of that countrey dead: who had bequeathed that Kingdom to Loth sisters son to King Arthur: a Prince of great vertue and magnificence. The sayd Loth had at that time a son called Walwan, a youth twelve years old, who was recommended to Pope Vigilius to be by him brought up: from whom likewise he received the Order of Knight hood. In the end King Arthur having conquered the Norvegians, placed his Nephew Loth in the throne, and then with ioy returned into Brittany.

5. Acts of Chevalry yet more prodigious have been in a seeming sober manner re∣counted especially by Geffrey of Monmouth, which in a generall manner shall be here set down in the expression, and with the Censure of Ranulphus of Chester.* 1.505 As touching this King Arthur, saith he, among all Historians only thus extolled by Geffrey of Monmouth, many doe wonder how any one can beleive those things to be true which are reported of him. For if there were any probability that he conquered thirty Kingdoms, if he subdued the King of the Franks, if he slew Lucius the Emperours Governour in Italy, how comes it to passe that all Historians, Romans, French, & Saxons should make no men∣tion at all of such Heroicall Exploits of so great a Prince, whereas they have related far lesse acts of persons much inferiour? Geffrey tells us that his Arthur conquered Frollo King of the Franks: whereas among the French Writers such a Name as Frollo cannot be found. He says likewise that du∣ring the raign of the Emperour Leo King Arthur kild Lucius an Italian Generall of the Empire: and yet according to all the Roman Historians there was no Lucius Governour in Italy: Neither did King Arthur raign, nor was so much as born in the time of Leo, but of Iustinian the fifth Em∣perour after Leo. To conclude, Greffrey says he much wonders that Gildas and S. Beda should make no mention of King Arthur in their Wri∣tings. Whereas we may much rather wonder that this Geffrey should so highly extoll a man whose actions have scarce been mentioned by any an∣cient Historians of high esteem for their truth & sincerity. But perhaps this is the custom of eve∣ry nation to exalt some one of their Princes with excessive praises: as the Grecians have enor∣mously magnified their Alexander, the Romans their Octavian, the English their Richard, the French their Charles: and in like manner the Brittains their Arthur.* 1.506 This often happens, saith Iosephus, either for the beautifying of their Hi∣stories, or the delighting their Readers, or extol∣ling their own blood.

6. That there was such a King of the Brit∣tains as Arthur, and that he was a Prince of a most magnanimous and Heroical Spirit we are assured by Monuments of such unquestio••ned authority, that Geffreys lyes cannot dis∣parage them. And had it not been that Al∣mighty God had given up the Brittains to destruction, no hand could have been more proper & able to rescue them then King Ar∣thurs: and no doubt it was to his valour that we ought to ascribe the security of the re∣mains of them amōg the Mountains of Wales. But as for his conquering so many king∣doms, and driving the Saxons out of his own, these are inventions so impudently false, that in the very same years to which these Victories are assigned, our unquestioned Hi∣stories inform us that the Saxons made some notable progresse in their conquests, and some new kingdom of theirs became esta∣blished.

7. It may notwithstanding be allowd to Malbranque, since he will needs entitle King Arthur to the subduing his Morini, that being weary of contending in vain with the Saxons, and a surcease of arms being agreed between them, King Arthur to avoyd idle∣nes might transport some forces over Sea into that Province of France, and there settle in the Principality his kinsmā Leodegarius,* 1.507 be∣stowing on him the Strong Citty of Bouloign (Bo∣nonia) with the territory adjoyning, with this con∣dition that he and his Successours should hold it with acknowledgment and dependance of the Blessed Virgin, to whom we have seen before that King Arthur bore so particular devo∣tion. All which, saith that Authour, is extra∣cted out of the ancient Archives of that Citty.

8. Thus much may be iudged expedient to be said concerning King Arthur, of whom nothing will remain more to be related for the space of many years till we come to treat of his death: The intercurring time being to be supplyed by a few passages touching Ec∣clesiasticall affaires occurring in Brittany.

XVII. CHAP.* 1.508

1.2.3 The Kingdoms of the East-angles, and East-Saxons erected.

4 The Isle of wight conquered: whence the name.

1.* 1.509 ABout the year of Grace five hundred twenty seaven two new Kingdoms were erected in Brittany without any distur∣bance from King Arthur. The seat of them was in the Eastern parts of the Island. The Province of the Ice••••, containing Norfolk, Suffolk and Cambridgshire, was possessed by

the Angli,* 1.510 and made up the Kingdom of the East-angles: The Province of the Trinobantes, containing Essex & Middlesex, were possessed by a Tribe of the Saxons and made up the Kingdom of the East-Saxons. But whether of these two kingdoms began first is uncer∣tain in our History, because the names of their first Kings are for the unconsiderable∣nes of their actions not left recorded.

* 1.5112. Mathew of Westminster fixes their begin∣ning in the same year five hundred twenty sixe, when, saith he, there came out of Ger∣many certain Pagans who seysed on the Eastern parts of Brittany, namely that Region which is called the Kingdom of the East-Angles. And some of the same Germans invading the Middle Provinces of the Island, fought many battles against the Brittains. But because their Lea∣ders were many, and not subordinate to one, their names are forgotten. The same year the Kingdom of the East-Saxons also took its Origi••nal, in these days called Essex: the first King whereof, as is beleived, was Erkenwin the Son of Offa.

3. This Writer does not acquaint us with the name of the first King of the East-An∣gles: But that defect is supplied by Ranul∣phus of Chester,* 1.512 though he assign the Ori∣ginal of that Kingdom much sooner: For thus he writes: In the year of Grace four hun∣dred ninety 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Kingdom of the East-Angles began under Vffa, from whom all the succeeding Kings were anciently called Vffings, which since we call Ficans or Fikeys. Such is the uncer∣tainty about the beginning of these two Kingdoms: to discourse of which concerns not our design.

* 1.5134. The year following the Isle of Wight was invaded by King Cerdic and his Son Kinric, as hath been sayd But almost three years passed before they could quite subdue it. For in the year five hundred and thirty, saith Huntingdon, Certic and his Son with a numerous army fought with the Brittains in Witland (or the Isle of Wight:* 1.514) and having overcome them took possession of the Island. In which battell they made a wonderfull slaughter of them at Whitgaresberg, in the thirteenth year of their Raign. This Island, called in Latin V••cta, they gave four years after to their Nephews ••••uffa and Witgar. The Brittains call this Island Guith, which, saith Nennius, signifies a di∣vorce or renting asunder: because is is di∣vided from Brittany by so narrow a sea in∣tervening, that is seems to have been once ioynd with it. The Saxons from the Brittish word called it Witland, or Vitland.

XVIII. CHAP.* 1.515

1.2. A Synod assembled in Wales by Saint David.

3.4. Of S Kined.

5. S. David forbidden to consecrate again the Church of Glastonbury.

1. WHilst Cerdic was busy about the in∣vasion of the Isle of Wight,* 1.516 that vi∣gilant Pastour of soules Saint David Bishop of Menevia assembled a Provinciall Synod, call'd the Synod of Victory.* 1.517 In which, saith Giraldus Cambrensis, the Clergy of all Cambria (or Wales) mett together, and confirmed the Decrees of the former Synod at Brevy, whereto they added new ones for the Churches benefit. From these two Synods all the Churches of Cambria received their rules and Ecclesiasticall orders, which also were confirmed by the authority of the Roman Church. The Decrees of them both, which the Holy Prelat David had first publish'd by speech, he committed also to writing with his own hand, and left them to be reserved in his own Church, and Copies of them to be communicated to other Churches in that Province. All which together with many other Treasures of that Noble Library furni••••'d by him have been lost partly by age, or negligence, and principally by the incursion•• of Pirats which almost every Sommer from the Isles of Orkney in long boats were accustomed to wast the Sea coasts of Cambria.

2. The losse of this treasure deserves in∣deed to be deplored, since thereby we might have been perfectly informed of the whole state of the Brittish Churches. However we are from this ancient Historian assured that those Churches were regulated according to the Roman: So that by examining the Doctrin and Disciplin of the Roman Church in that age, we may be assured that the Brittish Churches beleived and practised the same: And consequently that S. Augustin sent afterward to convert the Saxons, brought no Novelties hither with him, as some Modern Protestants doe accuse him, since S. Gregory who sent him, was exalted to S. Peters chair not above threescore years after this Synod.

3. We read in the life of S. Kined in Cap∣grave,* 1.518 that when S. David had publish'd his Edicts for the assembling this universall Synod of Cambria, he took care humbly to invite thereto S. Kined. But his answer was; That for his sins being become distorted and crooked in his body, he was unfitt for any society, and much more to be adioyned to the company of such holy men. Be∣sides, that he had not naturall strength sufficient to enable him to undertake such a iourney. After his the same Authour relates a double Mi∣racle, how S. Kined having been restored to health and streightnes by the Prayers of Saint David, by his own prayers was reduced again to his former infirmity & crookednes.

4. But I take no pleasure in exscribing the multitude of Miracles with which the following Writers of the middle age have rather obscured then illustrated the lives of Saints. It shall suffise therefore in this place to declare that this S. Kined in the time of S. David fill'd Brittany with the same of his Sanctity. He lived a solitary Anachoreticall life in the Province now called Glamorgan∣shire, probably in the same place where yet remains a Chappell called S. Keneth his Chappell, left as a monument of his Sanctity.* 1.519 Camden in his description of that Region writeth thus, Western Gower is almost an Island by reason that the Sea encompasses it every where except in one narrow space in which it is ioynd to land. It de∣••erves, to be mentioned in story not so much for the towns in it, as the fruits, and the memory of a famous canonised Saint called S. Kined, who there lead a solitary devout life.

5. After the dissolution of the foresaid Synod S. David accompanied with severall other Bishops took a journey to the Monastery of Glastonbury, with an intention to repaire the ruines of it, & again to consecrate it. But how he was deterred from such a design by our Lord appearing to him in sleep▪ & forbid∣ding him by a second Dedication to profane the Sacred Ceremony which himself had many years before performed: in testimony whereof he with his finger peirced a hole in the Bishops hand, which remaind open to the view of all men till the end of the next days Masse: All this hath already been large∣ly related in the beginning of this History: at the year of Grace sixty four, where was treated of the first foundation of that fa∣mous and most ancient Monastery of Glaston∣bury: to which place I refer the Reader.

* 1.520XIX. CHAP.

1.2. &c. S. David translates the Metro∣politan See to Menevia.

7 He exercises his Pastorall Office in Ire∣land.

8 9.10. Of Irish Saints: Particularly of S. Aedan.

1. THE celebrating of this Synod is the last publick action which we find recorded of S. David. Therefore we will here adioyn what remains of his Gests till his death, which followd fifteen years after, in the year of Grace five hundred forty four.

2. Concerning his Birth and the Prophe∣cies foregoing it, as likewise his Education, & how in the year five hundred and nine∣teen in the Synod of Brevy he was elected and consecrated Bishop, succeeding Saint Du∣bricius Arch-bishop of Caër-leon and Metro∣politan of Cambria: which See S. Dubricius three years before had relinquished, retiring himself into solitude: All this hath been already declared.

3. Notwithstanding his Consecration, he would not accept of a Metropoliticall Iuris∣diction but upon this condition that he might transferre the See from Ca••r-leon to Menevia, a place for the remotenes, solitude and neighbourhood of many Saints and Re∣ligious persons in the Islands and territory adioyning, most acceptable to him. Which Translation was approved both by King Ar∣thur and the Synod then not dissolved.

4. This Menevia is seated in the Province of the Dimetae, now Penbrok-shire, adioyning to the most remote Promontory of Brittany, called by Ptolomy the Promontory of the Octo∣pitae, where,* 1.521 saith Giraldus, the soyle is stony and barren, neither cloathed with wood, nor interlaced with rivers, nor adorned with meadows, but ex∣posed to the Sun and winds: Yet with this penury the ancient Saints and Bishops were best contented, accounting the remotenes from worldly tumults and noyse to recom∣pence sufficiently all such incommodities

5. This Merevia, or, as the Brittains then called it, Menew, was in memory of this holy Bishop named by the converted Saxons Da∣vid-Minster, and by the Brittains Tuy-Dewy, that is, Dav••ds house, and at this day S. Davids. The Bishop whereof was for many ages the Metropolitan of Cambria, but at length be∣came subject to Canterbury. Notwithstan∣ding the Inhabitants of Wales since the Con∣quest of Brittany by the Normans entred into a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Law against the Arch-bishop of Can••terbury challenging their former right and priviledge of independance: but the cause was iudged against them. How the Archie∣piscopall Pall by occasion of a Plague was ca∣ried over Sea into Little Brit••any, and left in the Church of Dole shal be shewd hereafter.

6. The Pastorall care and zeale of S David in maintaining the Catholick Faith against Heresyes, particularly Pelagianism, and Eccle∣siasticall Discipline against vices and disor∣ders is celebrated by all our Writers, and was signally approved by him in the Synod of Victory assembled by him ten years after his Consecration.

7. Neither was his Pastoral solicitude con∣fined to his own Province: it extended it selfe abroad also, and especially into Ireland: From wh••nce he was often visited and con∣sulted with by devout men.* 1.522 Hence Giraldus Cambrensis speaking of this age, saith, It was among the Irishmen in those days a freque••t custom to goe in pilgrimage, and their greatest devotion was to visit the monuments of the Apostles in Rome. Among the rest one Barro an Abbot in the province of Cork went thither, and in his return he pass'd by Menevia, where he stayd till he could find the commodity of a ship and wind. For such was the usuall practise of good de∣vout Irishmen, that either going or returning

they would desire to enioy the conversation of the Holy Bishop David, whose name like a precious fragrant Oyntment was spread all abroad.

* 1.5238. B. Vsher has publish'd a Catalogue of Irish Saints, sorted into severall Orders accor∣ding to the times wherin they liv'd. The first Order was of such as liv'd either con∣temporaries to S. Patrick, or presently after him. The Second Order contain'd such Saints 〈…〉〈…〉 about this age, such as were S. Fina∣•••••• ca••••••d by the Irish, Fin, and by the Brit∣tains Gain or Win. S. Brendan, &c. In which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this observation is express'd, The Saints of the Second Order received the Rite of 〈…〉〈…〉 out of Brittany from holy men 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••ere, such as were S. David, S. Gildas and S. Doc.

9. Moreover S. David sent over some of his Di••ciples into Ireland,* 1.524 who grew famous there for their learning and sanctity. Among which one o•• the most illustrious as was Saint Ae••an: concerning whom Giraldus thus w••ites, S. A••••••n, call'd by the Irish S. Maidoc, f••mous for his vertues and learning in Divine 〈◊〉〈◊〉, having received permission from his 〈◊〉〈◊〉. David and his Brethren, with their be∣n•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 say••d into Ireland. Where after he had 〈…〉〈…〉 fame by his piety and miracles, at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 he built a Monastery near the Citty of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, where having collected a good number of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Brethren he consecrated himself to the Service of God, living according to the form and ••ule which he had received from his Pious Father S. David at Menevia. Which Rule was the ••ame that was observed by the Monks in Aegypt, as we read in the Antiquities of Glastonbury.

10. This S. Aedan was afterward Bishop of Fern••, and Metropolitain of Leinster, whilst S. David was yet alive, whom he used to con∣sult in affairs of difficulty, as we read in the Nameles Authour of the life of S. Lugid, call'd also S. Moluca, in these terms, Saint Moedhog, nam'd otherwise S Aedan the most Holy Bishop of Leinster would needs goe b••••ond Sea into Brittany to his Master S. David Bishop there, to demand of h•••• whom he would recom∣mend for his Spirituall Father to heare his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in I••eland The life of this S. Aedan is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Capgrave: where notwithstanding he is ••tiled only Abbot, and not Bishop.

XX. CHAP.* 1.525

1.2. &c. Of S. Davids death, and buriall: The Time, and Place: and of his Suc∣cessour.

1. AFter many years spent by the Holy Bishop David at Menevia in the exer∣cise of all Christian vertues, it pleased al∣mighty God in love to him, and just anger to the ungratefull Brittains to translate this burning and shining Light from earth to heaven, where it now shines most glo∣riously to all eternity.

2. As touching the year of his death, con∣sidering the great diversity in Historians about his age, it must needs be involved in great uncertainty. For Giraldus Cambrensis, and Iohn of Tinmouth affirm S. David to have lived one hundred forty seaven years, ha∣ving been bot•• in the year of Grace four hundred sixty two, and dying in the year six hundred and nine, when S. Gregory the Great was Pope.* 1.526 Pits likewise allows one hundred forty six years to his age, and places his death in the year of Grace five hundred forty four: By which account his birth would fall in the year of Christ three hun∣dred ninety eight. But both these assertions seem exorbitant: the former placing his Death much too late: and the latter his Birth as much too early.

3. It is therefore more consonant to the order of Brittish affairs and story,* 1.527 saith learned B. Vsher, and better agrees with the Character of the time assign'd by Giraldus to affirm with Pits, that he dyed in the year of Grace five hundred forty four, and that at his death he was fourscore and two years old and no more: For in that year the Ca∣lends of March fell on the third Feria, as Gi∣raldus says they did when he dyed.

4. Let us now view what things are re∣ported to have occurr'd before his death.* 1.528 When the houre of his dissolution approached, saith the Authour of his life in Capgrave, the Angell of our Lord appear'd to him, and said, The day so much desir'd by thee is now at hand: Prepare thy selfe, for on the Calends of March our Lord Iesus Christ attended with a mul∣titude of Angels will come to meet thee. Where∣upon he answerd, O Lord, dismisse now thy ser∣vant in peace. The Brethren who assisted him, having heard the sound of these words, but not well understanding the sence, fell prostrate to the ground in great feare. Then the Holy Bishop cryed with a loud voyce, Lord Iesus Christ, receive my Spirit. Whereupon when the Brethren made loud complaints, he asswaged their sorrow with mild and comfortable words, saying, My Brethren, be constant in your good Profession, and beare unani∣mously

to the end that yoke which you have undergone: Observe and fulf•••• whatsoever things you have seen and heard from mee. A••d from that houre to the day of his death, the week fol∣lowing, he remained in the Church exhorting and encouraging them.

5. When the houre of his departure was come, our Lord I••sus Christ vouch-safed his presence, as he had promis'd by his Angel, to the infinite consolation of our Holy Father. Who at the sight of him exulted wholly in Spirit, saying to him, O my Lord, Take mee after thee. And with these words in our Lords company he gave up his Spirit to God, on the Calends of March, which being associated to a Troop of Angells, with them mounted up to heaven, in the year of his age one hundred forty seaven.

* 1.5296. The same Authour further adds, That this Holy Bishops death, by an Angel divulging it, instantly was spread through all Brittany and Ireland. Suitable whereto is this passage in the life of S. Kentigern: Whilst the servant of God Kentigern one day continued his prayers with more then ordinary attention and devotion, his face seemd as on fire: the sight whereof fill'd the by standers with great amazement. When Prayers were ended, he began bitterly to lament: And when his Disciples humbly ask'd him the reason of his sorrow, he sate a while silent; at last he said, My dear children, know for certain that the Holy Bishop David, the glory of Brittany, the Father of his countrey is this day dead, he has escaped out of the prison of his body, and is flown to heaven. Beleive me, I my self have seen a multitude of Angels conducting him in to the joy of his Lord: and our Lord himself at the en∣trance of Paradice hath crownd him with glory and honour. Know also that Brittany which is depriv'd of so great a light, will a long time mourn the absence of so powerfull a Patron. He it was who oppos'd himself to the sword of our Lord which was half drawn out for the destruction of that nation in revenge of their sins and impeni∣tence. Now will God deliver up Brittany to strange Nations which know him not, and Pagans shall empty the Island of its inhabitants. Christian Re∣ligion shall be utterly dissipated in it, till the time prefix'd by God be ended: But after that, it shall through the mercies of our Lord be restor'd to its former state, yea to a far better and happier. How true this Prophecy of S. Kentigern was the following Story will demonstrate.

7 S. David was buried in his own Church of Menevia, which, saith Geffrey of Monmouth,* 1.530 he had loved above all other Monasteries of his Diocese because S. Patrick who had prophecied of his Nativity, had been the founder of it. He adds, that it was by the command of Malgo King of the Venedotae that he was there buried: And that after five hundred years he was solemnly cano∣niz'd by Pope Calixtus the second of that name. The Church in which he was buried was de∣dicated to S. Andrew, but in succeeding times took S. David for the Patron, by whose name it and the whole Diocese was call'd S. Davids.

8. The Memory of his Sanctity was so pre∣cious, that within a few years after his death the visiting of his Church was a great de∣votion of those times.* 1.531 S. Oudoceus Succes∣sour of S. Theliau in the Bishoprick of Landaff after a Pilgrimage to visit the Monuments of the Holy Apost••es at Rome, made another to the Church of S. David. And afterward when any one had a desire to goe in devotion to Rome and was hindred either by the diffi∣culties or dangers of the iourney, he might equall the merit of such a pilgrimage by twice visiting the Church of S. Davids, as ap∣pears by a D••stick common in those times expressing so much. Such was either the pious credulity of that age, or perhaps that compensation was allow'd by Popes.

9. The Successour of S. David in the Bi∣shoprick of Menevia was called Kinoc or Cenac, who was translated thither from the See of S. Patern. But his and many of his Succes∣sours Gests have been buried in obscurity, for the Name of Saint David did so fill the Church of Menevia for severall ages, that the mention of his successours has been omitted.

XXI. CHAP.* 1.532

1.2.3. Death of King Otta, and K. Cerdic.

1. BEcause we would not discontinue the Gests of the famous Bishop S. David we have pursued them severall years beyond the date and season whereto we are arrived in the Generall History of the Ecclesiasticall state of Brittany. Which disorder, hereafter also oft to be committed, especially in the lives of particular Saints, we expect will find pardon, because therby a greater disorder will be avoyded of delivering their actions peece-meale and by shreds to the Readers preju∣dice. We will therefore return to the place from which we made this diversion.

2. In the year of Grace five hundred thirty two Otta King of Kent dyed,* 1.533 leaving his Son Irmeric Successour in his Kingdom: who was illustrious for nothing more then in that he was Father to the glorious and happy King Ethelhert the first Christian King among the Saxons.

3. Two years after dyed also Cerdic King of the West-Saxons in the sixteenth year of his Raign,* 1.534 to whom succeeded his Son Kenric in all his Dominions, except the Isle of Wight, which he left to his Sisters Son Witgar, whom he dearly lov'd, both for propinquity of blood and military skill.

* 1.535XXII. CHAP.

1.2. &c Of S. Iohn a Brittish Saint, in France.

4.5 &c. Of S. Mochia a Brittish Saint in Ireland.

1. IN our ancient English Martyrologe the death of a Holy Brittish Preist is as∣sign••d to the year five hundred thirty ••eaven. His name was Iohn: and his fame was more celebrated in forrain Nations then his own. The great commotions of Brittany and barbarous cruelty of the Saxons compel∣led great numbers to seek means of serving God abroad, which they could not find at home. Among whom this Holy Preist Iohn was one who retir'd himselfe into France, and tho••g•• he spent his li••e i•• solitude and prayer in the Province of Tours, yet it p••eas'd God by a miracle after his death to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 known his Sanctity Which Miracle I sh••••ld scarce have mention'd in this History, were it not that I find it related by a famous B••shop S. Gregory o•• Tours, in whose Prov••nce thi•• Holy Preist liv'd, and who might him∣self have been an eye-witnes o•• it The re∣lation given by him is as followeth:

2. Not far from this Church of Ca••on rests the sacred Holy of a certain Preist named Iohn.* 1.536 He was by Nation a B••ittain, and living here with great devotion and piety, our Lord was pleas'd by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 miraculously to restore health to many. He the better to attend to divine love, avoyded the ••ight of men, confining himself to a little Cell ••nd Oratory over against the Church of Ca••on: ••here 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a little Orchard cultivated by himself he had planted a few lawrel-trees, which now are ••o encreased, that the boughs of them being drawn ••ogether arch-••ise doe afford a very pleasing ••hade. Vnder those laurels his custom was to sit, reading or writing, as he thought fit. After his death among the said trees whose wide-stretch'd branches made a very commodious shade, there was one which through age was quite withe∣red. Then he to whom the care of the place was committed d••••g'd up the roots of the said dry tree, and of the body of it hewed out a seat or bench, upon which when he was weary, or would seriously me∣ditate on busines, he was used to sitt. After he had made such use of the said seat the space of two years or m••re, a thought of remorse came into his heart, I beleive by divine Inspiration, which for∣ced him to say, Alas▪ Sinner that I am, ••hy doe I for mine own convenience make use of a seat fram'd of the tree which so holy a Preist planted with his o••n hand. Having said this, he presently took a ••••ade and digging a de••p hole in the ground presently, he putt the seat into it after he had cutt off the ••eet which supported it: and then cover'd it with earth Now behold a great wonder! The very next spring this dry bench, thus buried as hath been said, sprouted forth into green bran∣ches, as the other treese did: which prosper'd so well that at this day there are proceeded from it severall young trees five or sixe feet high, and some higher, which every year by our Lords bles∣sing doe more and more flourish.

3 The Centuriators of Magdeburg tak•• no∣tice of this Saint and of the Orchard planted by him,* 1.537 but conceale this Wonder. He is likewise commemorated in the Gall••can Mar∣tyrologe on the seaven and twentieth of Iune.* 1.538

4. And as the French Church doth celebrate the memory of this holy Brittish P••eist Iohn, so doth the Irish that of S. M••cthas, who by B. Vshers supputation dyed also this year He in the beginning of the Saxon troubles forsook his countrey, and pass'd over into Ireland: And, according to the narration of of Iocelinus,* 1.539 coming to a certain place near the sea calld Lugh (or Louth) very pleas••••t and delicious: there he resolved to repose himself. In the same place S. Patrick had formerly had a resolution to build a Church: but was commanded by an Angel to con∣sign that place to a certain Brittain named Mocthus,* 1.540 or Mocchaeus, who would shortly come thither and end his days with great sanctity: which he accordingly did. He was oftimes there visited by S. Patrick, whose Disciple he became: and withall took the care of twelve leapers recommended to him by S Patrick. He prophecied of the Holy man Columba. And was afterward consecrated Bishop of Louth by S. Patrick. As touching the censure inflicted on him by S. Patrick,* 1.541 that because he waver'd in his Faith touching the long lives attributed to the ancient Pa∣triarks in Genesis, he himself should live three hundred years: so long a delay of his happines being to be his punishment; this is deservedly reiected by the learned Bishop Vsher: As likewise, that S. Patrick before his death recommended to him the care of his See of Armagh. For Records of good au∣thority doe leave it out of doubt that S. Be∣nignus was design'd by S. Patrick in his life∣time his Successour in that See. The memory of S. Moctha is celebrated in the Annals of Vlster on the thirteenth day before the Ca∣lends of September.

* 1.542XXIII. CHAP.

1.2. &c. S. Kentigern made Bishop, being onely five and twenty years old.

5.6. &c. Certain defects in his Ordination: Dispensed with by S. Gregory the Great.

* 1.5431. IN the year five hundred thirty nine S. Kentigern being then no more then five and twenty years old, was consecrated Bishop of Glasco. Concerning his birth in the year of Grace five hundred and fourteen, and how his Mother in his conception was de∣luded by some unknown person, insomuch as he was vulgarly esteemd to have been the Son of a Virgin, as likewise how great severity was used to her by her Father when she was known to be with child, how she was first cast headlong from a high Mountain, and miraculously escaping that danger, was expos'd to the sea alone in a boat without Oares, and by a wonderfull Providence landed safely in the Northern parts among the Scotts, and there immediatly dilivered of her child, and lastly how both the Mother and Infant were nourish'd by a Holy man calld Servanus, hath already been decla∣red.

2. When he was capable of learning, the same S. Servanus took great care to instruct him in knowledge and piety, wherin he proffited admirably, so that he was beloved by his Master beyond all his companions: who ther••ore gave him the Sirname of Munghu,* 1.544 which signifies Dearly beloved: By which name the Scotts vulgarly call him to this day, saith B. Vsher.

3. How he came afterward to be elected Bishop,* 1.545 Iohn of Tinmonth thus relates: When he was come to an age wherein he might dispose his own actions, the man of God Kentigern went from his Master to a place called Glashu, where he liv'd alone in great abstinence, untill the King and Clergy of that Region, calld then Cumbria (now Galloway) together with the other Chri∣stians, who were but few chose him for their Pa∣stour and Bishop, notwithstanding the utmost resistance he could make. And sending for one single Bishop out of Ireland they caused him to be consecrated after the then usuall custome among the Brittains and Scotts: For at that time a practise had gott footing to use no other Ceremo∣nies in the Consecration of a Bishop, but onely the infusion of Sacred Chris•••• on their heads with invocation of the Holy Spirit, benediction and imposition of hands. For those Islanders, remov'd as it were out of the world, by meanes of their continuall infestations by Pagans, were become ignorant in the Ecclesiasticall Canons. For which reason the Law of the Church con∣descended to them, and admitted an excuse in this regard, so that Ecclesiasticall censures did not touch them. Notwithstanding S. Kentigern, as we shall declare presently, did make full satisfa∣ction for the defect and errour committed in his Consecration.

4. His Diocese extended it self according to the limits of the Kingdom of Cumbria, from that fa∣mous Wall from Sea to Sea which had formerly been built to hinder the Enemies incursions into the Provinces of the Brittains, as far as to the R••••er Ford, or Scottish Sea, Northerly. It was in the five and twentieth year of his age that he was conse∣crated Bishop.

5. In this Episcopall Consecration there were more then one defect, and transgression of the Canons: 1. First hi•• age, that he was made Bishop being no more then five and twenty years old, wheras in the Council of Agde (Agathensi) assembled not above three and thirty years before this time, and in which probably severall Brittish Bishops were pre∣sent, a Decree was made,* 1.546 That no Metropolitan should presume to ordain any one Bish••p before 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was arrived to thirty years, that is, the age of a perfect man: least by reason of his youth he should, as it sometimes happens, incurre some ••ault an•• errour. 2. Again the Fathers of the first Nicen•• Council orderd:* 1.547 That if any one were made a Bishop without the iudgment and con••ent of the Metropolitan, he was forbidden to exercise his Episcopall function. Now in this Ordination of S. Kentigern there was no consent of any Metropo∣litan, nor so much as concurrence of any Bishop of the neighbouring Diocese. 3 Thirdly the first Canon of the Apostle••, confirm'd by many Councils, enjoynd that every Bishop shoul•• be ordain'd by at least two or three Bishops:* 1.548 Whereas S. Kentigern was cōsecrated by one single Bishop, and him a stranger of a ••orr••i•• Nation. 4 Fourthly in the consecration of Bi∣shops the Ancient Fathers for the dignity o•• that Degree ordained many Rites to be obser∣ved, besides such as belong'd to the essence o•• that Sacrament: as annointing the Head with Chrism with invocation of the Holy Spirit, signin•• the person with the Sign of the Crosse, imposition of hands, together with severall other Rites ad∣joyned for the adorning the house of God, a defect wherof did not vitiate the Sacrament, but person only.

6. Now in all these points some defects there were in the Ordination of S. Kentigern, which defects when afterward he calld them to mind, caused great unquietnes and re∣morse in him. But whereas the foresaid Au∣thour says, That by a custom introduced among the Brittains this Sacrament of Ordination of Bishops was practis'd thus imperfectly: it appears that such a deficiency was crept in among them, and this only since the Saxons entring caused so great disturbances in the Island, that the Ecclesiasticall Canons were either for∣gotten, or if remembred, could hardly be practised. Either there were no Metropolitans, or they were so far distant, that in those dan∣gerous times, no accesse could be had to

them: Most places wanted Bishops, and even inhabitants; so that it was a wonder that even the Holy Chrism could be supplied, which no doubt was furnish'd out of Ireland.

7. Hence it is manifest that these disor∣ders and neglect of Ecclesiasticall Canons were an Errour veniall, because unavoydable: that in former peaceable times the practise was otherwise, and the Canons were duly observed: So that the purity of the Brittains Faith was hereby nothing prejudiced. There∣fore some Protestant Controvertists doe unrea∣sonably collect from hence that the Brit∣tains before S. Gregories time did not in their Ordinations conform themselves to the Ro∣man Church, but received their Rites from I know not which Eastern Churches: Whereas no Eastern Churches can be found which ne∣glected any of these Ceremonies: and as for the Roman, it is evident by what hath been formerly declared, that the Brittains in their Discipline establish'd by Councils demanded a confirmation from the Sea Apostolick.

8. But a more Authentick proof of the respect and dependance which the Brittish Churches had of the Roman, cannot be ima∣gin'd, then the behaviour of S. Kentigern himself. For being afterwards afflicted in mind for the foresaid defects in his Ordina∣tion, he did not seek for Counsel or remedy from any Metropolitains in Brittany, Ireland or France, but only from Rome and the Su∣preme Bishop thereof, to whom the Custody of Ec∣clesiasticall Canons was by the Church commit∣ted, and who had authority to enjoyn the observation of them, to punish the trans∣gression, and to supply or dispence with the defects either by negligence or necessity occurring in the execution of them.

* 1.5499. This is expressly declar'd by the fore∣said Iohn of Tinmouth in his prosecution of the Life of S. Kentigern: where he tells us, That the Man of God went seaven severall times to Rome, where he simply and particularly layd open his whole life, his Election, Consecration and all the accidents which had befall•• him to S. Gregory the speciall Apostle of the English. Vpon which the Holy Pope perceiving that he was a sincere man of God and full of the Grace of Gods holy Spirit, confirm'd his Consecration, knowing that it came from God. Moreover at his often and earnest request, yet with great unwil∣lingnes, he condescended to supply those small de∣fects which were wanting in his Consecration: and having done this, he dismissed him to the work of the Ministery which was enjoyn'd him by the Holy Ghost.

10. Hence appears that in the Ordination of S. Kentigern nothing was omitted that was of any necessity, since it was only upon his importunity and for satisfaction of his Scrupulosity that S. Gregory supplied the omissions of certain Rites required by the Canons. The greatest fault that the Holy Bi∣shop could impute to himself was his being consecrated by one onely Irish Bishop, against the Expresse Canon of a General Council.* 1.550 But considering the unquietnes and danger of the times, and the want of Bishops, though there was a transgression of the words of the Canon, yet there was none of the mind of it, which certainly does not oblige to impossibilites. And this was the resolution of the sence of it which the same S. Gregory gave to S. Augustin, answering the like dif∣ficulty, in these words: In the Church of the Angli,* 1.551 wherein at present thou art the onely Bishop, thou canst not ordain any other Bishop, but thy self alone without the concurrence of other Bishops.

XXIV. CHAP.* 1.552

1.2. S. Kentigern Vertues.

1. HOW S. Kentigern behav'd himself in discharge of his Episcopall Of∣fice is thus further declar'd by the same Au∣thour: After his Consecration,* 1.553 during the whole course of his life his custom was to eat only every third day, and sometims, fourth: and his food was bread, Milk, cheese and butter. For he alway abstain'd from flesh and wine, or any other drink which could distemper. Next his skin he wore a very rough hayr-cloath, and over that a garment made of goat-shins together with a close Cowle: and his uppermost clathing was a white Albe. He always wore a Stole: and caried a Pa∣storall staffe or Crosier, not sphericall, nor gilded and sett with precious stones, but of simple wood, bowing back at the toop: and in his hand he ever held a book. Thus he was always in a readines to exercise his function, whensoever necessity or reason requir'd, He lay in a stone-chest made hollow like a Biere: under his head lay a stone: and under his body were cast cinders and a Cilice of hayr: in which posture he with some unwil∣lingnes admitted a short sleep: after which he would plunge himself in cold water, and so re∣cite the whole Psalter. This customary practise neither snow nor rain did interrupt, nor any thing but sicknes or journeying: and then he would redeem a discontinuation of these austerities with some spirituall exercise. Thus does that Au∣thour describe S. Kentigerns private life, by many other arguments showing him to be a man absolutely perfect in all vertues.

2.* 1.554 Consequently he relates other actions of his in order to the discharge of his Epis∣copall Office, saying, He fix'd his Episcopal See in the Citty of Glasco: where likewise he ordain'd a great Congregation (of Religious men) who liv'd according to the form of the Primitive Church, in community of all things. The Infidels in his Diocese he converted to the Faith. Apo∣stats and Hereticks he by his sound doctrin re∣call'd to the b••som of our Holy Mother the Church. He every where threw down Idols and Images of Devils, and built some Churches. He distin∣guish'd

Parishes by their certain bounds.* 1.555 He was always travelling to gain soules to God, ne∣ver riding on hors-back, but in imitation of the Apostles always going a foot. And because he would not eat his bread in idlenes, his custom was to labour with his hands in agriculture. His other Gests we shall relate here after.

* 1.556XXV. CHAP.

1.2. &c. Mordred King Arthurs Nephew rebelles: He is pursued by King Ar∣thur: and both slain.

7.8. King Arthur dyed, and was buried at Glastonbury.

9. His appearing again long expected by the Welsh.

10 11. &c. His Monument discovered in after ages.

* 1.5571. ABout this time it was that our fa∣mous King Arthur found at last re∣pose in his grave, which he could never en∣joy during life. The manner how he was brought to his end is thus related by our Historians.

2. In an expedition which upon some unknown occasion he made abroad he left the administration of his Kingdom to a Ne∣phew by his Sister,* 1.558 and Son of Loth King of the Picts called Mordred. Who taking advantage of his Vncles absence, invaded the throne upon a pretence that King Arthur, was a bastard, as being born not in lawfull ma∣riage. And to this treason he added the crime of incest, violently taking his Vncles wife Queen Guenhumara. Moreover to strengthen him self, he entred into a Confederacy with the King of the West-Saxons, to whom he quiet∣ly yeilded severall Provinces.

* 1.5593. These infamous crimes being come to the ears of King Arthur, he presently retur∣ned into Brittany, inflamed with a rage and hatred unquencheable against his abomina∣ble kinsman. Mordred was prepared to hin∣der his landing: at which time a cruell batell was fought between them, in which Angu∣s••lus King of Albania, and Walwan another Nephew of King Arthur were slain. Not∣withstanding at last with infinite difficulty he landed: And renewing the fight he made a great slaughter of his enemies, and compel∣led Mordred to fly to Winchester. Whither he was with great fury pursued by King Arthur: where in a second batell after much blood shed Mordred was again putt to flight, which he directed towards Cornwal. But King Arthur not ceasing to follow, at last overtook him neer the River Camblan: in which place the controversy between them was ended, but fatally to them both.

4. For Mordred having ranged his army, in a desperat fury rushed among his enemies, resolved rather to dye then once more to shew his back to them. In this cōbat, which continued almost a whole day, after horri∣ble blood-shed on both sides, King Arthur with the courage and fury of a lyon rushed into the troop where he knew Mordred was: and making way with his sword, at last with horrible slaughter dispersed his enemies. There fell the Traytour Mordred, and with him severall Saxon Commanders, Cheldric, Ela∣phius, Egbrith and Bruning, and many thou∣sands with them.

5. But this Victory cost King Arthur his life also: For in the combat he received a mortall wound: Whereupon he was conveyed into the Isle Avallonia (now Glastonbury) by the charity of a kinswoman of his, a noble Ma∣tron called Morganis. This gave the foolish Brittish Bards occasion to invent the story of a Faery Goddesse called Morganis which caried the Body of King Arthur by Magical skill into Avallonia, with a promise that she would cure his wounds, and that he should return with his former courage and strength to govern his Brittains: And for this reason du∣ring many years, yea ages, his return was ex∣pected by them as foolshly as the coming of the Messias is by the Iewes.

6. When Queen Guenhumara heard of the return of her husband, and his war with his Nephew, she fled in great hast to the Citty Caër-leon, where she took the Habit of Reli∣gion among the Nunns in the Monastery of S. Iulius the Martyr.

7. The true reason why King Arthur would be caried to the Monastery of Glastonbury doubtles was, partly to prepare himself more perfectly for death in the company and by the assistance of the Holy Monks living there: and likewise that after his death he might be buried among such a world of Saints as reposed there from the beginning of Chri∣stianity.* 1.560 The like design we read of in Constan∣tin, for he ordaind his buriall in like man∣ner, to the end he might be partaker of the Suffrages of so many Saints, & of the pray∣ers of such as in succeeding times should come to visit their Monuments.

8. King Arthur before his death gave unto the said Monastery Brent-march and Poulden with other lands beside:* 1.561 Which the Pagan Angli took away, but afterward being con∣verted to the Faith restored with advantage. He appointed likewise for his Successour a kinsman of his called Constantin: and having recommended himself to the Prayers of the Monks,* 1.562 he dyed happily, and after a Christian manner, was buried with a Crosse.

9. His conveyance to Glastonbury was, it seems by own order, done with great secrecy: and by the same order his death and place of burial was studiously cōceald. The reason is given by Mathew of Westminster in these words:* 1.563 The dying King was desirous to be hidden, least his enemies should insult, and his freinds be molested for so great a calamity. And hence it is that since our Histories doe relate nothing of his

death and buriall, the Brittish Nation out of their great affection to him, doe contend that he is still alive. And on this occasion was invented the Prophecy fathered on Merlin the Magician,* 1.564 that he should appear and raign once more. Last∣ly Malmsburiensis affirms that in his time (who dyed in the year of Grace one thousand one hundred forty two) the Sepulcher of King Arthur could no where be found: whereas the Monument of his Heroical Nephew Walwin Prince of a Territory called Walwerth, had lately been found in the time of King William, near the Sea∣coast, and that it was fourteen foot long.

10. Notwithstanding a little while after in the raign of King Henry the Second, by the pious industry of certain devout persons King Arthurs Monument was at last found, and the expectation of his return utterly vanished among the Welsh Nation. The man∣ner how it was found together with the description of it, we have in severall of our Historians,* 1.565 as Mathew Paris, and Giraldus Cambrensis, who affirms that the Abbot who found it shewd him the Crosse which lay over King Arthurs body, the characters whereof he curiously read, &c.

11. But the most authentick account here∣of we may receive from the Great Table of Glastonbury framed on purpose to continue the memory of the said Invention,* 1.566 a copy whereof is preserved by B. Vsher, in this te∣nour: In this Island Avallonia, or rather this Tomb of Saints at Glastonbury, doe rest King Arthur the flower of the Kings of Brittany, and Guenha∣vera his Queen, who after their decease were honourably buried near the old Church between two stone-Pyramids, heretofore nobly engraven: And in the same place have their bodyes rested for many ages, to wit, six hundred twenty eight years, till the time of Henry de Soili, who after the burning of the said Church was Abbot of the same place. The which said Abbot after many admonitions by severall persons comman∣ded men to digg between the said Piramids, to try whether they could find the Kings body: but before they began to digg, the place was all en∣compassed with cortains. They digged therefore exceeding deep, and at last found a very great Biere of wood altogether shutt: which with their instruments they opened, and within it discove∣red the Kings body, and a certain Crosse of Lead, of which one whole side was filled with this Inscri∣ption, Here lyes buried the famous King Ar∣thur in the Island Avallonia. Then they opened the Tomb of the Queen, and the hayrs of her head were spread over her body, and seemd as if she had been lately buried: but assoon as they touched them, they fell all into dust. The Abbot then and Convent with great ioy and exceeding honour transferrd their Bodies from thence, and placed them in a double Monument of stone nobly en∣graven on the out side, in the great Church: to wit, the Kings body by it self at the head of the Tomb: and the Queens on the East side.

11. As touching the two Pyramids between which King Arthurs Monument was first placed, and the ancient, scarcely legible, inscriptions on them, which Malmsburien∣sis has copied out, we gave our opinion of them when we treated of the first founda∣tion of the Monastery of Glastonbury, suppo∣sing that they were the names of certain Holy persons there anciently buried, among which King Arthur prudently desired to be placed, for the reasons afore sayd. Yet since among them there are found some names which savour of a Saxon Originall, it may therefore seem that some of those per∣sons were buried, and their names inscri∣bed in after times: But withall, since the Southern parts of Brittany had of ancient times been possessed by nations of a German originall, as the Belga, Arrebates, &c. why might not many of their names continue after their language was changed?

XXVI. CHAP.* 1.567

1.2. Folly of those who deny that ever there had been such a King as Arthur.

3. The Crosse a proof of his being a Chri∣stian.

1. THE foresaid testimonies and irre∣fragable Monuments doe evidently declare the unreasonablenes of some late Writers assertion, that King Arthur was neither a King nor a Christian, yea that there never was any such man, but that his actions and euen his being were merely the crea∣tures and fictions of idle dreaming Bards.

2. Among such censorious Writers,* 1.568 Gene∣brard thus positively presumes to write, Geffrey of Monmouth and Bale doe most vainly and falsely faign that their Great Arthur, who never had a being, as may be understood from Saint Beda,* 1.569 did in the time of Clodoveus King of France destroy the Saxons, and performed more wonderfull Exploits through the whole world almost, then Alexander the Great: That he was a Christian, &c. Indeed that many foolish stories passe concerning him it cannot be denyed. But that it may be collected from S. Beda that there was never any such man is a mistake.* 1.570 All that he says is, That Ambrosius Aurelian a modest man was the only person of the Roman stock who overlived the miseries of the Brittains, at the time when the Saxons first raised such Tragedies in the Island. He does not deny that he had Sons and grand-chil∣dren:* 1.571 On the contrary Gildas expressly affirms that the Off-spring of Ambrosius in the times when he wrote did degenerate from the vertue of their Ancestors.

3. It cannot therefore be denyed that such a Prince governed the Brittains, as King Ar∣thur, that his raign continued the space of about three and thirty years: that in the sea∣ventieth year of his age he died, and was bu∣ried after the Christian manner was suffi∣ciently

testified by the Crosse over his Tomb.* 1.572 Which Crosse was from the beginning esteemed through the whole Church an assured badge of Christianity, but in the beginning of the late Change, called a Reformation of Christianity, the Crosse which testified that King Arthur was a Christian, was by a person of quality a Protestant thrown down to testify that another sort of Christia∣nity began then to arise. The first degree of Apostasy declar'd by the Emperour Iulian was the casting away the sign of the Crosse, which, saith S. Cyrill,* 1.573 is the prime and immoveable foundation of the Faith profess'd by a Chri∣stian, and which, according to the testimony of S. Athanasius, hath in every age trium∣phed over all Superstition and Idolatry: Wereas of late the Crosse it self is accounted at the best to be superstition, and our Vene∣ration of it, Idolatry.

* 1.574XXVII. CHAP.

1.2. &c. Of S. Iltutus.

4. His Vow of Chastity: blaspemed by the Centuriators, &c.

1. BEfore we apply our selves to the nar∣ration of the Gests, or indeed crimes, of the degenerate Successours of King Ar∣thur, it will be expedient to celebrate the vertues and Sanctity of two Holy Brittish Saints, famous in that age, S. Iltutus and S. Sampson: the former, heretofore men∣tion'd, dyed during that Heroicall Kings raign, but in what year is uncertain: the other flou∣rish'd then, though his life was continued severall years after.

2. S. Iltutus (in the Gallican Martyrologe call'd S. Hildutus,* 1.575 by others S. Elcutus) was the Son of a Noble Soldier nam'd Rican. His mo∣ther was call'd Rieneguilida, daughter to the Prince of Lesser Brittany. In his childhood he was by his parents care instructed in learning: but being arrived to more years he applied himself to Martiall affaires. And hearing the report of the magnificence of his kinsman King Arthur, he resolved to visit him, by whom he was with great honour receiv'd. Afterward he went to the Prince of the Province, now call'd Glamorgan, by whom he became so highly esteem'd, that he was ad∣vanced to the highest condition in that State, and next under him governed the Court.

* 1.5763. After this he was counsell'd and perswaded by S. Cadocus, sirnamed Sophias, to forsake his secular habit and profession, and to consecrate the remainder of his life to the service of God, that so he might more assuredly attain to eternall happines and rewards. Iltutus thereupon yeilding his assent and submission to the words of the Holy man, relinquish'd the world, and retiring him∣self to a commodious mansion liv'd there some time a solitary devout life. He is sayd by Pits to have been a Disciple of S. German of Aux∣erre:* 1.577 Afterward he had recourse to S. Dubri∣cius then Bishop of Landaff,* 1.578 who gave him the Tonsure and Crown, badges of a Religious Pro∣fession, and so dismiss'd him to his place.

4. Thus,* 1.579 saith Pits, with the consent of his wife he vowd perpetuall Chastity, which was also by his wife observed. This his signall act of contempt of sensual pleasures is so displea∣sing to the Centuriators of Magdeburg,* 1.580 that although in the beginning of their Narra∣tion touching his actions they had given this Character of him, That he was above all that liv'd in his Nation most eminently skilld in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, and divine Philosophy: morever that he was adorned by Almighty God with the Spirit of Prophecy and knowledge of future things: Notwithstanding in the pursuit being to mention this Vow of Chastity, they not only contradict the former Character, but invent a most blasphemous lye, adding these words, Illutus was notoriously filld with the Spirit of Anti-Christ:* 1.581 insomuch as out of contempt of mariage, and in opposition to the Apostles Doctrin, he repudiated his most chast wife, and moreover pluck'd out her eyes. Which most impudent lye, reported likewise by Bale an Apostate and transgressour too of his Vow of Chastity, has not the least ground in our ancient Records touching his Gests.

5. The Memory of his learning and san∣ctity is to this day preserv'd in Glamor∣ganshire, where there is a town and Church calld Llan-lwit, contractedly from Llan-iltut (not far from Llan-carvan the habitation of S. Cadocus) where S. Iltutus diligently prea∣ched Gods word, and moreover instituted a Colledge of Schollars, whom he instructed in learning and piety. Among whom the most illustrious was S. Sampson, of whom wee shall treat presently, and who by his Masters directions embraced likewise a Religious Pro∣fession.

6. Severall fables and unsavoury Miracles reported in Capgrave touching S. Iltutus, de∣serve to be omitted:* 1.582 Neither seems there to be any iust ground for this passage in the conclusion of his life: That when his last end approach'd, he return'd into lesser Brittany, and there in the Citty of Orle, after many signs and miracles wrought by him, he commended his body to the earth, and his Spirit to God, on the eight day before the Ides of November. For doubtles if he had dyed in Lesser Brittany the Gallican Martyrologe would not have been si∣lent in that particular: Wheras it mentions nothing of him but that he was a Disciple of S. Germanus of Auxerre whilst he preach'd against the Pelagians in Brittany;* 1.583 that he was the Instru∣ctour of S. Sampson Bishop of Dole and of many other illustrious Monks: and lastly that he was emi∣nent for the Spirit of Prophecy and many Mira∣cles. Which Martyrologe differs in one parti∣cular from ours, in which he is sayd to have been the Disciple of S. Germanus Bishop of Paris, not of Auxerre.

* 1.584XXVIII. CHAP.

1.2. Of S. Sampson.

3.4 Of S. Piro.

5. S. Sampson an Arch-bishop in Brittany: and where.

6. &c He caries the Pall to Dole in Lesser Brittany: which Church therefore pre∣tended an exemption from Tours.

8. Of S. Conaid, or S. Mein.

1. AS touching S. Iltutus his Disciple, S. Sampson, he was born in Great Brittany in the Province of the Dimetae or South-wales, now calld Glamorganshire: He descended from Noble parents: His Fathers name was Amon (as we read in B. Vsher) and his Mothers,* 1.585 Anne, who was born in the next Province, calld Venetica from the cheif Citty Caer-guent,* 1.586 or Venta Silurum. His parents ha∣ving liv'd many years childlesse, at last by their frequent fasting, Alms and prayers obtained him of God.

* 1.5872. In his younger years he became a worthy Disciple of S. Iltutus, saith Pits from Le∣land, from whom he learn'd human knovledge, in∣tegrity of life, and Monasticall institution in a Monastery which a little before he had founded by the assistance of a Holy man calld Piro.

3. Concerning this Holy man we read in Vincentius this testimony:* 1.588 There was, saith he, a certain Island not far distant from the Monastery of S. Iltutus in which another Monastery was built by a holy man named Piro. Thither did S. Sam∣pson hasten by Gods guidance and the advice of his Master S. Iltutus: and there did he lead a perfect and Angelicall life. He was in his con∣versation a••iable, persevering in good works, and vigilant in prayer &c. Not long after, Piro being prevented by Death, the Holy man Sampson was by the unanimous suffrages of the Convent chosen Abbot.* 1.589 This Election by B. Vshers computa∣tion was made in the year of Grace five hun∣dred and thirteen. And eight years before, when S. Petroc, as hath been said, came into Cornwal, the rustick Pagans living there gave him notice of the sanctity and austere life of this Holy man, who then liv'd not far from thence a solitary life.

* 1.5904. Four years after he had been chosen Abbot, saith B. Vsher, by the permission of the Holy Bishop Dubricius, he went into Ire∣land in the company of certain Scotts who in their return from Rome came thither. His stay in Ireland was not long: for he was present at the Synod of Brevy in the year of our Lord five hundred and nineteen.

5. He was afterward ordain'd and con∣secrated an Arch-bishop in Brittany: but nei∣ther the time, nor place can assuredly be defined. But that S. Sampson a Brittish Arch-bishop went out of this Island into Lesser Brit∣tany, and caried over with him the Pall, which was the ensign of his dignity, is cer∣tain beyond all controversy. A great de∣bate there was in the time of Pope Innocent the third whether the Pall was tranferd from York or from Menevia, Mathew Paris declares his opinion that it was from York:* 1.591 But Giraldus Cambrensis in his Dialogue con∣cerning the Church of Menevia relating this controversy, brings in Pope Innocent thus obiecting in the behalf of the Church of York, Yea but this Sampson Bishop of Dole, as the tradition is, had formerly been Arch-Bishop of York. Wherto Giraldus thus answers, Saving your Reverence, the case is otherwise: for the History of the Church of Dole affirms him to be ours at Menevia, and to have relation to no other Church in Brittany. Hence it is that in the Sequence sung in that Church on the Festivity of S. Sampson it is expressly said, That the Prelate of Menevia was transferd to the su∣preme Dignity of the Church of Dole. As for the Advocats in behalf of the Church of York they are deceived by an equivocation of the Name, because in their Records they find the name of an Arch-bishop Sampson. And ano∣ther plea which those of York had for their cause was a supposititious Prophecy of Mer∣lin: That the dignity of London should adorn Canterbury; And the seaventh Pastour of York should be honour'd in Lesser Brittany.

6. The debate therfore is generally con∣cluded to the advantage of the Church or Menevia, in which S. Sampson is supposed to have succeeded in the place of Kinorus who was next to S. David. Now the Church o•• Menevia being a Metropolitan Church, enioying all the Priviledges of the Church of Caer-leon, the Archbishop thereof by consequence wore a Pall, the Ensign of that Dignity. Which Pall was by S. Sampson caried over to Dole in ••esser Brittany in the year of Grace five hundred sixty six, at which time the whole Province of Menevia was almost depopulated by a raging pestilential disease, as hath been ob∣served by Roger Hoveden, Harpsfeild, Sigebertus and others:* 1.592 the Holy Bishop was unwilling to avoyd the danger: But his freinds being urgent, he took ship and landed in Ar∣morica.

7. Being arrived there he was admitted into great favour by Childebert then King of France:* 1.593 and with his licence and contribution founded a Monastery: where he lead a life wholly employ'd in Divine meditations: and by his most holy example and admonitions directed many Disciples in the same way. Thus we read in the Gallican Marty∣rologe.

8. S. Sampson in his voyage took with him a companion of suitable holines call'd S. Conaid, vulgarly by the French named S. Mein, who probably is the same which otherwise is is stiled S. Mevennius, whose life hath been written by Roland à Nova-Villa: by whom he

is stiled the son of a Noble man of Great Brittany living in the Region of Venta (or Caër-guent) in Cābria (S. Sampsons countrey:* 1.594) That he receiv'd good education, having been by his parents recommended to S. Sampson of Menevia. One speciall Miracle is recorded to have been wrought by him,* 1.595 which was that by his prayers a fountain sprung forth in a dry soile, very effectuall for curing severall diseases, and specially the Scurvey (Psora) which therefore is vulgarly call'd the Disease of S. Mein. This is related in the Gallican Martyrologe on the fifteenth of Iune. He is suppos'd to have dyed in the year of Grace five hundred and ninety. And he is com∣memorated likewise in our English Martyro∣loge on the same day by the name of S. Main.

9. After that S. Sampson had spent some years in his Monastery of Dole, the Bishop of that Citty dying he was elected in his place. And having in his custody the Pall which he had worn formerly being Arch-bishop of Menevia, the same he made use of in his E∣piscopall functions also at Dole. From whence his Successours Bishops of Dole taking advan∣tage, assum'd likewise to themselvas the ho∣nour of wearing a Pall, and consequently of challenging an Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction and an exemption from the power of their former Metropolitan the Archi-bishop of Tours. This they continued many ages, till the dayes of Pope Innocent the third, notwith∣standing many oppositions and protesta∣tions of the said Arch-bishops. And all that time the See of Menevia, or S. Davids, though acknowledged the prime Church and Metro∣polis of Cambria, yet abstain'd from the Pall. For which cause Pope Eugenius the third under our King Henry the first subjected it to the See of Canterbury in the year of our Lord eleaven hundred forty eight.

10. Thirty three years S. Sampson with ad∣mirable sanctity administred that Bishoprick, and in the year five hundred ninety nine re∣ceiv'd his eternall Reward.* 1.596 His body by reason of the frequent incursions of the Danes and Nor∣mans, was removed from Dole to Orleans: Where it was receiv'd with such reverence, that a Church was built on purpose to keep it▪ which to this day is dedicated to his honour, although destitute of that sacred pledge: which among many other Bodies of Saints was impiously burnt by those professed Enemies of Sacred things the Hugue∣nots in the last age, who seised on that Citty. Thus we read in the Gallican Martyrologe on the twenty eighth of Iuly.* 1.597 Some part of his Relicks was with great veneration repos'd in the Abbey of Middleton in Dorsetshire, which was built by King Ethelstan in expiation of being at least accessory to the murder of his brother Edwin in the year of Grace nine hundred thirty four.

11 His Successour in the See of Dole was his kinsman, and companion of his voyage, S. Maglore: concerning whom we shall treat in due place.

XXIX. CHAP.* 1.598

1.2. &c. Of S. Malo, or Mahutus.

1. ANother Kinsman of S. Sampson call'd S. Maclovius,* 1.599 or S. Malo, otherwise S. Mahutus, was famous at this time. He during the tempest rais'd in Brittany by the treason of Mordred against his Vnckle King Arthur, and the bloody war following, left the kingdom and pass'd likewise into Lesser Brittany, the common refuge of devout men in those times.

2. He was born in Brittany: His Fathers name was Went (He is call'd Hano in the Gal∣lican Martyrologe) a Count and founder of the Citty by Historians call'd Guincensis. His Mo∣ther was call'd Derwella, or Darwalla, and she being threescore years old was deliver'd of him on the Vigile of Easter in the valley of Llan-carvan in Glamorgan-shire.

3. In the same place at that time lived a Holy man call'd S. Brendan, Abbot of the Mo∣nastery of Llan-carvan by whom this Infant so wonderfully born, was baptis'd, and afterwards educated in all vertue and piety. From his childhood he is reported to have shin'd gloriously by innumerable Miracles, saith, Harpsfeild, which indeed accompanied him all his life-time:* 1.600 many of which are recorded by Vincentius and S. Antoninus, but reso∣lutly declar'd to be impostures by the Centu∣riators of Magdeburg; without any proof.

* 1.6014. Our learned Camden affirms that the constant Tradition was that he was afterward made Bishop of a Citty in the Province of the Iceni, now Huntingdon shire, call'd by Antoni∣nus Durosipons, because seated neer the River Ouse, but afterward the name was changed into Gormonchester, from Gormon, or Guthrum the Dane to whom upon his becoming Chri∣stian King Aelfred gave those Provinces. Notwithstanding it is rather probable that the said Tradition was grounded on some mi∣stake.

5. In succession of time upon occasion of the troubles afore said, S. Malo, or Mahutus went beyond sea into Lesser Brittany: where he liv'd in great sanctity. But when the fame thereof was spread abroad (as we read in the Gallican Martyrologe) he,* 1.602 out of a contempt of his own glory, retir'd himself privily into a cer∣tain bordring Island, where in his Eremiticall manner of living he express'd an Angelicall pu∣rity. But the brightnes of the divine splendour discovered this light which endeavour'd to con∣ceale it self. For when the Inhabitants of the neighbouring Island heard say that a certain stranger excelling in the gift of preaching and power of Divine Miracles did hide himself there from the conversation of men (this they were told by some who had receiv'd help from him) they in

a common assembly came, and drawing him by force out of his solitude, chose him for their Pa∣stour: and inviting the neighbouring Bishops, they placed him in the Pontificall chair of the Citty of Aleth, and partly by entreaties, partly by mere force they compell'd him to be their Bishop and Ecclesiasticall Governour.

6. S. Machutus being thus exalted to this di∣gnity shed forth abundantly the beames of that Divine Grace with which he was replenish'd, illustrating mens soules with the true knowledge of God, inflaming them with his Love, and affor∣ding both admonitions and examples of all ver∣tues: to which likewise he added a great efficacy by wonderfull operations and miracles. Insomuch as since the Apostles time wee read not of any one who wrought greater wonders in the name of Christ, then he: For with his word he calmed tempests; three dead persons he restor'd to life; to the blind he gave sight; by the sprinckling of Ho∣ly Water he expell'd Devills; and quenched the poyson of serpents.

7. Neither was it in regard of Miracles onely that this Holy Bishop was like unto those Princes of our Faith, but resembled them likewise in his pa∣tience which was oftimes put to the tryall: For he was assaulted by certain impious persons, and suffred many calamities for iustice and Religion, insomuch as in the end he was violently thrust out of his Episcopall Throne and Diocese, together with seaven other devout persons whom he had chosen for his especiall companions, and who imitated him in purity of living: yet this so heavy a Crosse he bore after our Lord with a courageous mind, as the Apostles heretofore did.

8. Attended with these holy men Saint Ma∣hutus fled into Aquitain: and in the Citty of Xaintes (Santonum) he was most kindly enter∣taind, and fatherly assisted by Saint Leontius Arch-bishop of Bourdeaux, and Metropolitan of that Citty: who there accommodated him with a convenient habitation for serving God. For the Holy Arch-bishop Leontius bore a most tender affection to him, admiring and reverencing the Divine Graces which he observ'd in him, whom he esteemd as sent from heaven to assist him in his Pastorall charge. For which reason, in all Visi∣tations of his Diocese and Province he took him for his companion, earnestly beseeching him to be his assistant by his wholesom counsells, by his Prayers acceptable to God, and by the examples of his holy Life.

9. Moreover this Man of God, although so disgracefully and uniustly exild, was not unmindfull of his flock: but forgetting all iniu∣ries, he dayly invok'd our Lords clemency for the conversion of that stubborn people. The Di∣vine Majesty a•• last condescended to his Prayers, and by an Angel acquainted him that his flock was now penitent, and earnestly desir'd the return and favour of their Pastor: and that it was Gods will that he should repair to them, and restore to health that Region which was greivously afflicted with the scourges of Divine severity; that he should restore plenty to the barren earth, and bestow his benediction on the inhabitants: And lastly having done this, that he should again return to Xaintes, where he was to be devested of his corruptible flesh, that his soule might freely ascend to partake eternall felicity. All these things the Holy Bishop perform'd according as God had commanded: and when he came back from Brittany S. Leontius receiv'd him with grea∣ter ioy, and express'd more respectfull Offices and kindnes to him then formerly.

10. Shortly after this S. Mahutus (or S. Ma∣clovius (dyed, full of dayes and sanctity, and was buried by Leontius in Aquitain.* 1.603 And though the inhabitants of Aleth were depri∣ved of the sacred Relicks of their prime Prelat, whom they had treated so iniuriously: yet the Name of Blessed Maclovius remains, never to be blotted out: which to this day both adorns and defends that Citty with his glorious protection and celestiall benefits. Notwithstanding the Episcopall See does not now remain at Aleth, but is remov'd to an Island two miles distant from thence, anciently call'd Aaron, where a Citty new built, is in memory of their Holy Prelat and Patron call'd S. Malo (Vrbs Ma∣cloviensis.)

11. To this large relation in the Gallican Martyrologe,* 1.604 Iohn of Tinmouth adds: That S. Mahutus with his seaven Disciples in devotion visited Rome, where he redeemd many Infidell Captives, and having instructed them in the true Faith, baptis'd them. Moreover that after forty years government having been in∣iustly and violently driven from his See at Aleth, he cursed and excommunicated the people, and then retired to an Island in Aquitain calld Agenis, from whence he repair'd to Leon∣tius a Bishop there. Which relation contra∣dicts the Gallican Martyrologe, according to which S. Maclovius was so far from cursing his flock,* 1.605 that he prayed dayly for it. However the Centuriators of Magdeburg charitably re∣member only his cursing and not his prayers: and most unskilfully write, that he flourish'd under Leontius Bishop of the Saxons (mistaking Saxonum for Santonum:) and that he curs'd the Brittains, his own coun∣treymen, from whom he never receiv'd any iniury. How long he liv'd appears not: but his death is in our Martyrolo∣ge assign'd to the year of Grace five hundred sixty four.

* 1.606XXX. CHAP.

1.2. Of S. Brendan.

3. Of S. Doc, and S. Canic.

1. SAint Brendan the spirituall Father and Instructour of S. Maclovius, though by birth no Brittain, is not be denied a place in this History: Concerning whom we read in B. Vsher that he came out of Ireland to visit the Holy man S. Gildas Albanius in Brittany:* 1.607 where he built a Monastery and a Church. He was also Superiour in the Monastery of Lancar∣van, where he baptised S. Maclovius. After that he returned into Ireland, where he was Abbot of a Monastery call'd Birra, and in the year of Grace five hundred seaventy one most happily ended his holy Life.

Of whose glory and Beatitude revealed to S. Columba,* 1.608 the Authour of that Saints life call'd Ada∣mannus thus writes, where he introduces S. Columba thus discoursing with his Minister Diormitius: Columba. Goe and quickly provide all things necessary for celebrating the Holy Eu∣charist: for this is the day of the blessed death of S. Brendanus. Diormitius. Why doe you command that we should prepare so solemnly for Masse to day; since no Messenger from Ireland (Scotia) has yet brought tidings of the death of that Holy man. Columba. However goe, and faile not to doe as I have commanded: for this last night I saw heaven on a sudden opened, and quires of An∣gels descending to meet S. Brendans soule, by whose incomparable splendour the whole world was that houre enlightned.

2. S. Brendan thus call'd to heaven, en∣joyd on earth also an eternall Monument of his name and Sanctity: for in the Isles of Orkney a town and Church were built, and were call'd from his Name. The reason of which honour and devotion was because his Sacred body was thither translated. The day of his death is celebrated in our Marty∣rologe on the sixteenth of May:* 1.609 and his Tran∣slation on the fourteenth of Iune.

3. We will here conclude with the Me∣mory of a Holy Brittish Abbot call'd S. Doc, who flourish'd in this Age. Of whom the Irish Annals thus write in the life of Saint Canic (from whom the Province of Kilkenny took its appellation, importing the Church of Canic.) When S. Canic was grown to an age ca∣pable of knowledge,* 1.610 he was desirous of instruction, and therefore pass'd over the Sea into Brittany, to a Religious wise man naimed Doc: and under him he studied diligently, and was taught both learning and piety. This S. Doc was one of the three Holy Brittains from whom the Irish learnd the form and Rites of celebrating Masse, as hath already been shewd: the other two were S. David and S. Gildas.

THE TWELTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY.

* 1.611I. CHAPTER.

1.2. &c. Constentin succeeds King Arthur. His Cruelly: Pennance, and undertaking a Religious life.

1. IT seems the Brittains at the beginning had no such conceit of King Arthurs returning,* 1.612 for surely they would have expe∣pected awhile and not immediatly have filled his Throne with a succession of strange Princes. The Bards had not yet contrived their fantasticall Stories, which could find none in these times to hearken to them.

2. Therefore after King Arthurs death Con∣stantin, according to his designation, suc∣ceeded him in the Government of Brittany. He was the Son of Cador Duke of Cornwall, and kinsman to King Arthur. His sufficiency to discharge that employment for the be∣nefit of his countrey was enough approv'd by his glorious Predecessours choice. But Al∣mighty God having fix'd a period to the Brittish Monarchy, permitted many factions to arise, and many pretendants to the Prin∣cipality, the opposing of whom hindred Con∣stantin from advancing the common proffit and safety of the Kingdom.

* 1.6133. Yea moreover ambition and revenge had such power over him that they invited him to commit crimes, which hastned the ruine of his countrey. Hence it is that Gil∣das calls him the Tyrant of Danmonia: Tyrant by reason of his cruelty, and Tyrant of one onely Province, because severall others at the same time had invaded each one their severall Principalities: and for the maintai∣ning of their unjustly usurp'd power fill'd the whole nation with all manner of crimes and impiety.

4. This gave occasion to the same Gildas to write and publi'sh a passionate Invective against the vices of the whole Brittish Na∣tion,* 1.614 which had universally deprav'd the in∣habitants of all states and conditions excep∣ting a few, exceeding few, who seing destru∣ction unavoydably coming on the Nation, sequestred themselves from publick affaires, and in solitude deplor'd the sins of others, and by great austerities and pennances pro∣cur'd indulgence to their own soules.

5. In former times, saith he, our Kings, pu∣blick Officers,* 1.615 private persons, Bishops and other Ecclesiasticks, every one kept their order and perform'd the duties belonging to them. But when they were dead (Such as Ambrosius, Vther-pendragon, Arthur; and likewise Dubricius, David, &c.) there succeeded a generation utterly ignorant of the former Vertues, among whom all the rules of Truth and Iustice were so shaken and subverted, that no foot-steps, nor so much as the least monument of those vertues appeard in any

of the foresaid orders and conditions,* 1.616 &c.

6. Constantin at his first ascending into his Throne bound himself by a solemn Oath to govern justly, and to use his utmost endea∣vours to defend his subjects from injuries and oppressions, and the common wealth from the violence of its enemies. This ap∣pers, because the year following we find him accused of perjury and violating his Faith given, for his barbarous cruelty, and sacrilegious profanation of Gods house.

* 1.6177. For two sons of Mordred, saith Mathew of Westminster, rose in arms against Constantin, being desirous to revenge their Fathers death (slain by King Arthur, as hath been said) These ioyning in a confederacy with the Saxons, fought many battles with him. But at last being compelled to flye, Constantin pursued them: and one he slew before the Altar of S. Amphibalus his Church in Winchester: And the other who had hid himself in a certain Convent of Monks, he condemned to a cruell death at London.* 1.618

8. For this Sacrilegious inhumanity, Gildas in his too free stile calls Constantin the tyran∣nicall whelp of the Lyonnes of Danmonia, an in∣fringer of the dreadfull Sacrament of an Oath by which he bound himself before God and all his Saints to abstain from all injustice and treachery to his subjects; notwithstanding which, in the very bosoms both of their carnall Mother, and the com∣mon Spiritual Mother the Church, and nere unto the most Holy Altars he had torn the bowels of two Royal Youths, though covered with the Vest∣ment of a holy Abbot (Sancti Abbatis amphi∣balo) whilst they stretched forth their hands, not armed with swords to resist, but to implore help from God and his Altar: notwithstanding all which, he most barbarously shed their blood, which with a purple dye stained the Seat of the Eccle∣siasticall Sacrifice and the Sacred palls which co∣vered it. By which expression of Gildas it seems that these two children, Sons of Mor∣dred, had not been guilty of raising war against Constantin: but without any offence done by them had been murdred contrary to his ••ath.

* 1.6199. In consequence to which Invective the same Authour adioyns most pressing exhor∣tations to Constantin, that he would doe sui∣table pennance for these horrible crimes, & implore the Divine Mercy, that if possible, he might avoyd the dark inextricable torrents of eternall fires, in which otherwise he must for ever be rolled and roasted.

10. It is probable that this Zealous Writer, who flourished at this time, did personally use the like exhortations to him, which he after recorded in his Book: and that they wrought a good effect on him.* 1.620 For though some of our Historians write that he was slain by Conan who succeeded in the King∣dom:* 1.621 Yet Hector Boëtius relates how Constantin after a short raign having been deprived of his wife and children, grew weary of his Kingdom, and privily stealing from his freinds, went into Ireland: And that there for the love of Christ he laboured unknown like a poore servant in a Mill. But afterward by perswasion of a Monk, to whom he had discovered his condition, he was induced to shave his head and consecrate himself to a Re∣ligious life in a Monastery: where he lived with such piety and devotion that he became a pattern of all vertues to the rest of the Monks. That at last he was by the Prelat of that place sent in Mission to the Scotts to instruct that nation in the doctrin of Christ, where he suffred Martyrdom by the hands of certain impious persons. After some Ages he was venerated as a Saint, and by the authority of succeeding Bishops Temples were dedicated to his honour, which yet remain in that Nation.

11. What is thus related by Boëtius,* 1.622 receives a strong confirmation from the Authour of S. Davids life in Capgrave, where we read, That when the fame of S. Davids holines was spread abroad, severall Princes forsaking their King∣doms, retired to his Monastery. Likewise Constan∣tin King of the Cornishmen (which is the same Title with Rex Danmoniae in Gildas) forsaking his Throne, became a Monk there: and after some time spent in the devout service of God, he at last went into a far distant countrey, where he built a Monastery.

II. CHAP.* 1.623

1.2. &c. S. Kentigern forced to flye into Wales: where he founds a Monastery, and Episcopall See: Of Malgo, a Prince who opposed him.

1. BEfore we proceed to the Gests of Conan Successour to Constantin in the King∣dom of Brittany, it will be requisite that we relate a great affliction and persecution which befell the famous and Holy Bishop Kentigern in the second year of the raign of the said Constantin. His Birth, Education & consecration to the Bishoprick of Glasco, with the defects attending it, have been already declared.

2. Now in pursuance of his succeding Gests,* 1.624 Iohn of Tinmouth thus writes: Certain Sons of Belial kinsmen to King Marke rose against the Saint, conspiring his death. Whereupon being admonished by Divine revelation, he departed directing his journey to Menevia, where the Holy Bishop David flourished with all vertues. Near Caër-leon he converted many to the Faith and built a Church. Being come to S. David, he abode with him some time; and received from the Prince of that Region, Cathwallam a place commodious for a Monastery: Which having erected at Egla (Elwy) he fixed there an Episcopall See. Near that place there was a certain Noble man, which often threatned and effectually endeavoured to expell him from thence, whom God therefore smote with blindnes: But upon the holy Bishops prayers

his sight was restored:* 1.625 for which he became ever after his helper and protectour.

3. There were assembled in that Monastery no fewer then nine hundred sixty five Brethren, who all lived under Monasticall Discipline, serving God with great abstinence. Of which number three hundred who were illiterate, he appointed to tilling of the ground and guard of the Cattell, out of the Monastery. Other three hundred he assigned for preparing nourishment and performing other necessary works within the Monastery: And three hundred sixty five who were learned, he deputed to the celebrating Divine offices dayly: Not any of which without great necessity would he permitt to goe out of the Monastery, but ordaind them to attend there continually as in Gods Sanctuary.

4. And this part of the Convent he divided so into troops and companies, that when one had finished the service of God in the Church, another presently entred and begun it againe: which being ended, a third without any delay entred. I•• this means Prayers were offred in that Church without any intermission, and the praises of God were allways in their mouths.

5. Among these there was one, named Asaph, more especially illustrious for his descent and form, who from his childhood shone bright∣ly both with vertues and miracles, and day∣ly endeavoured to imitate his Master in all Sanctity and abstinence. To him the Man of God bore ever after a particular affection, and committed the care of the Monastery to his prudence, and in conclusion appointed him his Successour in the Bishoprick.

* 1.6266. As touching the forementioned Noble¦man who opposed this Holy Bishop, B. God∣win thus writes in his Catalogue: Saint Ken∣tigern at first built a Church of wood and lime: but afterward he renewd it of stone, although he was therein much hindred and molested by a certain Prince named Malgo or Maglocun, whose dwelling was six miles from thence at De∣g••nwy. But afterward being asswaged, he per∣mitted him to place there an Episcopall See: on which he bestowd both ample possessions and pri∣viledges: Doing the same likewise to the Mona∣stery. The See is by some called Elguy, or Llan∣elwy, so named from the River Elwy near which it was seated. And of that Church Saint Kenti∣gern was the first Bishop. But in succeeding times it was called Saint Asaphs, from his name who sate there Bishop next after.

7. As touching this Prince Maglocunus or Malgo Conanus,* 1.627 he is mentioned by Gildas, but deeply accused by him to have been though an expeller of many Tyrants, yet withall as he was greater then many in power, so like∣wise in malice. Of him more hereafter.

III. CHAP.* 1.628

1.2. &c. S. Kentigern wonderfully recalled to Glasco: where he destroyes Idolatry among the Picts.

8.9. S. Columba Visits him. Twenty Irish Saints called Columba.

1 SAint Kentigerns life was prolonged till after S. Augustin the Monks coming into Brittany,* 1.629 for his death is by the best Historians assigned to the year of our Lord six hundred and one. Yet because his following actions are not mixd, nor have any considerable in∣fluence on the generall affaires touching the Brittish Churches, we will in this place summ up the remainder of his life.

2. During S. Kentigerns abode in Cambria hapned the blessed death of the Holy Bishop S. David, whose glory was discovered to Saint Kentigern by revelation as hath been shewd. In that countrey he remaind the space of seaventeen years, exercising most perfectly the functions both of an Abbot, and after∣ward a Bishop at Elwy, till in the end he was recalled to his first Bishoprick at Glasco: the admirable manner whereof we find related by Iohn of Tinmouth to this effect:

3. After that all the enemies of S. Kentigern in the Kingdom of the Cumbrians had been con∣sumed by diverse calamities and diseases, the inhabitants of that region, by reason of the ab∣sence of Saint Kentigern who had been so many years exild from thence, had forsaken the way of our Lord taught by him, and were returned to Idolatry, like doggs unto their vomit. Which Apostasy of theirs God punished with a greivous famin, the earth, sea and all the elements refu∣sing their accustomed aid and comfort to them.

4. But at length our Lord was pleased to raise up in that Region a good King named Rederech, who had been baptised by some of the Disciples of S. Patrick, and who was very desirous to restore the Faith of Christ in his Kingdom. For which purpose he directed Messengers with letters to S. Kenti∣gern, in which having acquainted him that the men who sought his life were dead, he most ear∣nestly beseeched, and in the name of our Lord ad∣jured him that he would no longer be absent from his flock, for which he was obliged even to sacri∣fise his own life,

5. S. Kentigern having received this Message, without delay prepared for his return: and having by admonition from an Angel appointed Saint Asaph his Successour in the Bishoprick of Elwy, he being attended with six hundred and sixty of his Brethren took his iourney back to the Region of the Cumbrians: at his entrance whereinto he was mett by the devout King and very great numbers of the people, giving thanks to God for his presence: Vpon whom the holy man pronoun∣ced a solemne benediction.

6. After that he cryed with a loud voyce, In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ I command all those who doe envy the salvation of men, and resist the preaching of Gods word to depart presently from hence, that they be no hindrance to those who shall beleive.

Having said this, immediatly in the sight of all an innumerable multitude of wicked Spirits, horrible to behold both for their stature and shapes, fled away from the company: which caused a wonderfull fear and trembling in them. But the holy Man encouraged and com∣forted them, letting them see visibly Who they were in whom they had beleived, and by whom they had been induced to adore dumb Idols, or the Elements, which were creatures appointed by God for their use and service. And as for Woden whom (by the seduction of the Saxons) they esteemd their Principall God, and to whose honour they consecrated the fourth day of the Week, he shewd that he was no better then a mortall man who had been King of the Saxons, and Ancestour to severall nations: that his Body was then resolv'd into dust, and his soule tormented in hell-fire for ever.

7. When he had sayd thus, adding also many other speeches to explain the Christian Faith, the ground on which he sate in a plain feild calld Holdelin, swelld up under him in the sight of them all, so that it grew to a reasonable high hill, and so remains to this day. And all the people seing these wonders, after they were instructed in the Faith, receiv'd Baptism. Thus by his doctrine he freed the Nation of the Picts from Idolatry and Heresy. He converted likewise the countrey of Albania: building many Churches and founding severall Monasteries. By which it appears that they were Picts, not Saxons to whom he preach'd: and that they were such as had for∣saken Christianity formerly profess'd by them: but in his absence were returnd to their Idolatry, and in imitation of their Saxon neighbours had admitted the worship also of their idols and false Gods.

8. Whilst S. Kentigern liv'd among the Picts,* 1.630 S. Columba (calld by the English, Columkill) hearing at his Monastery in the Island of Hy the fame of this holy Bishop, came with a great troop of his Disciples to visit him: and was mett by him with a like multitude, which they divided on both sides into three companies, the first of young men, the second such as were of perfect age, and the third venerable old men: all which in the way towards one another sung spirituall songs. And when S. Columba came in sight of the Bishop, tur∣ning himself to his Disciples he said, I see a pillar of fire as it were a golden crown in the third quire descending upon the Bishop and casting a celestial splendour about him. Then the two Holy men approaching to one another with great fervour of affection gave and receiv'd mutuall kisses and em∣braces.

* 1.6319. Hector Boetius seems to signify that Brid King of the Picts was present at this meeting: And that afterward S. Columba going to a Monastery ioyning to the Castle of Caledonia built by Con∣vallus, there instructed in the Faith the Caledo∣nians, the Horesti and other neighbouring Nations: Likewise that in the same place was afterward erected a Church dedicated to S. Columba, and plentifully enrich'd by the following Kings of the Scotts: Which Church being an Episcopall see was vulgarly calld Dunkeld. But that Authour seems in this relation to mixe and confound the actions of two different Saints, both calld Columba; for certain it is that Columba who was first Bishop at Dunkeld flourish'd almost a hundred years after this time:* 1.632 for to him Saint Cuthbert being then a child was recommended. Which mistake is very pardonable, because, as B. Vsher observes there were in Ireland almost twenty severall men famous for ver∣tue and piety,* 1.633 all which had the same Name, Columba.

IV. CHAP.* 1.634

1.2. &c. S. Kentigerns iourney to Rome: And the Great Controversy concerning the Tria Capitula.

1. IN the year of Grace five hundred nine∣ty three S. Kentigern out of Brittany,* 1.635 and a Bishop call Alban out of Ireland went to Rome to visit Pope Gregory the Great, saith B. Vsher from ancient Records. What speciall busines might move them to undertake that iourney besides their devotion to the Monuments of the Apostles there, does not appear in our Historians. Yet it may probably be guess'd at from a consideration of the state of the Church in those times.

2. A great Controversy was then agitated: the occasion wherof was this. The famous Council of Chalcedon having condemn'd Euty∣ches and his doctrine, which confounded the two natures in Christ, was reiected by a faction of the Eutychians, calld Acephali, upon this pretence, because it seemd to them to favour the contrary Heresy formerly con∣demn'd, of the Nestorians who acknowledg'd not only two natures, but two Persons in our Lord. The grounds on which the Ace∣phali charged the Council of Chalcedon with this imputation was, first because it seemd to approve an Epistle of Ibas Bishop of Edessa, and also the Writings of Theodorus Bishop of Mopsuestia full of blasphemous passages sa∣vouring of Nestorianism, and thirdly had re∣ceived into Communion Theodoret Bishop of Cyrrhus who had written sharply against the twelve Capita of S. Cyrill. Hereupon the Em∣perour Iustinian being desirous to represse the Acephali who had rais'd great commotions in Aegypt and the East, by the advice of Theo∣dorus Bishop of Cesaeréa in Cappadocia a secret favourer of the Acephali, publish'd a large Edict, calld Tria Capitulà, in which he proscri∣bed the sayd Ibas, Theodorus and Theodoret, pro∣curing likewise a condemnation of them

and their writings as Hereticall from the Bishops of the East. Notwithstanding Menas Bishop of Constantinople in his subscription to the Emperours Decree added this condition, If these things were approved by the Bishop of Rome.

3. Iustinian therefore perceiving that without the sentence of the Pope his attempts would be ineffectual, calld Vigilius then Bishop of Rome from the thence to Constantinople: Who at his departure was seriously admonished by the Churches of Rome, Africk, Sardinia, Greece and Illyricum that he should by no means consent to any novelty, nor suffer any pre∣iudice to be cast on the Council of Chalcedon. In complyance with whom by Letters written in his iourney to Menas Patriark of Constanti∣nople he freely reprehended their condemna∣tion of the Three Bishops, desiring Iustinian to recall his Decree. And when he was come to Constantinople he suspended from his Commu∣nion the Bishops who had subscrib'd to the said condemnation: for he iudged that not any of the Gests of the Generall Councill of Chalcedon ought to be retracted, or calld into dis∣pute.

4. Notwithstanding five months afterward at the request of the Empresse Theodora he re∣stor'd them to his Communion: and moreover though he would not subscribe to the Empe∣rours Decree, yet by his consent the whole Cause was discuss'd in a Synod of seaventy Bishops at Constantinople: and when the suffra∣ges of the Bishops were brought to him, he wrote a Decree which he sent to Menas, in which he also expressly confirm'd the Tria Capitula.

5. But this condescendence of Vigilius to avoyd a rent of the Eastern Churches, was ill taken in the West, insomuch as the Bishops of Africa, Illyricum and Dalmatia withdrew themselves from his Communion, and Facun∣dus who defended their cause, calld him a Prevaricator. Whereupon Vigilius endeavou∣red to persuade the Emperour in the presence of Menas and the other Eastern Bishops that whatsoever had pass'd on either side should be rescinded, and that a Synod should be assembled, to which particularly the Affrican and Illyrian Bishops, who had been scandali∣sed, should be calld. But they being unwil∣ling to obey, Vigilius was dealt withall that in case the Western Bishops would not comply, he ioyning with the Greeks, should condemn the three Bishops. Which he utterly refusing, the Emperours Decree was notwithstanding publish'd. And when Vigilius, together with Dacius Bishop of Milan, threatned the Gre∣cian Bishops with Excommunication, in case they consented to the Decree, the Emperour was so incensed that Vigilius was forced to fly for refuge into S. Peters Church: from which Sanctuary when the Emperours Officer endea∣voured to draw him, he was repelld by a tu∣mult of the people. But many iniuries being still offred to Vigilius, he fled by night to Chalcedon into the Church of Saint Euphemia.

6. This constancy of Pope Vigilius procur'd this effect, that laying aside the Imperiall Edicts, the discussion of the whole cause should be reserved to a Synod: which the Pope desir'd to have celebrated in Italy: But the Grecians refusing, it was agreed that an equall number of Western Bishops should be summoned to Constantinople: Which agree∣ment notwithstanding, the Emperour sum∣mond all the rest of the Eastern Patriarks.. Thus a Councill of Eastern Bishops only mett on the fourth day before the Nones of May: at which Vigilius refused to be present, not esteeming it Canonicall, by reason of the absence of the Western Bishops, who were most interessed in the affaire.

7. However after twenty dayes respite obtain'd, Vigilius sent a Writing to the Em∣perour, which he calld a Constitutum, wherin he at large gave his iudgment of ••he Tria Capitula, telling him that as tou∣ching the blasphemies of Theodorus, he did abhorre them: but in imitation of the Council of Ephesus wold spare his name. Again that it would be superfluous to cast any infamy on the Writings of Theodoret against S. Cyrill, since S. Cyrill himselfe, and the Councill of Chalcedon had requir'd no other satisfaction from him but only to pronounce Anathema against Nestorius: which he did. And as touching the Epistle of Ibas, no discussion should be made of it after the Council of Chalcedon.

8. This Constitutum the Emperour contrary to his promise reserv'd to himself: but withall acquainting the Synod with Vigilius his mind touching the Tria Capitula, which he had oftimes both by words and writing express'd, the Synod proceeded to a con∣demnation of them, withall complaining that the Pope would not afford his presence among them.

9. After this Definition of the Bishops in the Council, the Pope being in extreme an∣guish because he saw how the Western Bishops would be offended, and that this scandal would be the greater by reason that the Em∣perour had not sent his Constitutum to the Council, utterly refus'd his consent and appro∣bation of their Definition; For which refusall, he was by the Emperour sent into banishment with seuerall other Bishops.

10. His banishment did not continue long, for six months after the Synods Defini∣tion, Vigilius sent a Decretal Epistle to Eu∣tychius the Successour of Menas, in which he condemn'd the Tria Capitula, and profess'd Communion with all those who embracing the Four Councils of the Church, had condemn'd the same (meaning hereby the last Council, which he would not name.) This Decree of Vigilius was by the Grecians referd among the Acts of the Council, by vertue wherof it became acknowleged a lawfull Oecumenicall Council.

11. This end being given to this unneces∣sary Controversy, all the Western Churches, ex∣cepting only the Bishops of Istria, Venice and Liguria, consented to it: But these Churches being under the dominion of the Longobardi, broke into an open Schism, which conti∣nued till the time of S. Gregory the Great. And besides them we doe not find any other Churches unsatisfied excepting Ireland only: to the Bishops whereof S. Gregory, in the year before S. Kentigerns iourney to Rome,* 1.636 wrote an Epistle in answer to one of theirs which had charged the Roman See for in∣juring the Council of Chalcedon by condem∣ning the Tria Capitula. But S. Gregory infor∣med them that this Controversy did not at all touch the Faith of the Church, but only the per∣sons of two or three Bishops: That the authority of the Council of Chalcedon was entire both with those who oppugn'd, and those who defended the Tria Capitula: and therefore none could have just cause to make a rent in the Church upon so trifling a quarrel. Which answer of the Holy Pope it seems gave satisfaction to the Irish Bishops:* 1.637 for we read following Epistles from him to them as to unanimous Brethren, in∣structing them touching Rites in Baptism and whether it was to be administred to such as return'd from the Nestorian Heresy, &c.

12. The state of this Controversy hath been thus largely sett down, because at this very time it was hottly agitated when S. Kenti∣gern went to Rome, and probably was a principall motive of his journey. Which is the more likely because an Irish Bishop cal∣led Albanus went thither at the same time likewise. And though the Brittish Churches are no where mention'd as partaking with those who were divided from the Roman See, yet it might well become the zeale of so holy a Bishop as S. Kentigern to inform himself truly of the state of the present controversy, that so he might prevent a future breach.

* 1.638V. CHAP.

1. S. Kentigerns death.

2. The manner of it.

3▪ His preparation thereto.

4. Of his Miracles.

1. SAint Kentigern eight years after this his voyage to Rome by a mature and happy death rested from his labours, to witt, in the year of our Lord six hundred and one, being then fourscore and five years old, according to the true compu∣tation of Bishop Vsher: though others mis∣lead by Capgrave, add a hundred years more to his age.

2. The manner of his death is thus related by Iohn of Tinmouth:* 1.639 The man of God Saint Kentigern being worn away with age,* 1.640 had his nerves so dissolved that he was forced to sustain his iawes by tying a linnen ruban about his head, which came under his Chin: to the end he might be enabled with lesse difficulty to pronounce his words. This dis∣solution of his sinews may be ascrib'd to a pro∣mise a little before his death made him by an Angell: Who told him,

Since thy whole life in this world has been a continuall Martyrdom, it hath pleas'd our Lord to grant thee a milder and easier end of thy life, then other men ordinarily find.

3. And as touching his preparation to his death,* 1.641 it thus follows in the same Au∣thour: At length calling together his Disciples, he earnestly exhorted them to a continuance in observing the duties of their holy Religion, to mutuall charity, peace, hospitality and diligence in reading and Prayer. Moreover he gave and bequeath'd to them earnest and efficacious pre∣cepts firmly to obey the Decrees of the Holy Fa∣thers, and Constitutions of the Holy Roman Church. After which Exhortation given, he departed to our Lord on the Ides of Ianuary, in the sixtieth year after he was first conse∣crated Bishop.

4. After his death the same of his Sanctity was every where spread by a world of mira∣cles; the particulars may be read in Capgrave, to whom the Reader is refer'd. Concerning him thus writes Iohannes Major, S. Kentigern was contemporary and a singular freind of S. Columba.* 1.642 He was illustrious for many miracles: and his body reposes at Glasgu: to whose honour a Church was erected in that Citty, second to none in Scot∣land for costly ornaments and rich endowments of Canonries. His Memory is celebrated in our English Martyrologe on the thirteenth of Ianuary.* 1.643

VI. CHAP.* 1.644

1.2. &c. The Kingdom of the Northum∣bers erected.

7. K. Conan dyes: and Vortiper succeeds.

8. After whom Malgo Conan raigns.

9.10. Battells between the Brittains and Saxons.

1. COnstantin the kinsman, and Succes∣sour of King Arthur being dead,* 1.645 or removed, Aurelius Conanus his Nephew a young man of extraordinary worth and well de∣serving the Crown, saith Westmonasterien∣sis, succeeded him: his only fault was that he was a lover of Civill contentions. He cast into prison his Vncle, to whom the Crown in right belonged: and murdred two of his Sons, who stood in his way to the kingdom.

Which ambition and cruelty was probably a cause inducing some of our Historians to charge him with the murder of Constantin his predecessour.

2. Gildas gives a Character of him much lesse favourable then Mathew of Westminster:* 1.646 for he accuses him of many parricides, adul∣teries, fornications, inflaming his countrey with civill wars, and other crimes: for which without repentance he denounces to him a short raign, and after it eternall miseries. And accordingly it fell out, for though Mathew of Westminster allows him thirty years rule: Yet it more suits with Chronology to assign only four to his raign.

3. In the third year whereof, whilst the Brittish Provinces consum'd themselves with civill contentions,* 1.647 a new and powerfull kingdom of the Saxons was establish'd in the Northern parts, calld the Kingdome of the Northumbers: the manner and degrees by which they arrived to such power is descri∣b'd by Malmsburiensis, to this effect.

* 1.6484. Hengist at the beginning of his raign in the kingdom of Kent sent into those Northern parts his Brother Otha with his Son Ebusa, men of great courage, experi∣ence and Nobility. For they derived their descent from Woden one of the German Deities: Which Woden had three Sons Weldege, Withlege, and Beldege: From the eldest son descended the Kings of Kent: from the second the Kings of the Mercians: and from the third the Kings of the West-saxons and Northumbers: whose first King Ida reckoned himself the tenth from Woden.

5. Now Otha and Ebusa the first Saxons which brought an army into those Northern parts fought many battles with the Brittish inhabitants, and having conquered those who resisted them, received the rest into their protection, suffring them to live in a quiet subiection. They and their successours also notwithstanding contented themselves many years with the title of Governours or Dukes, acknowledging a dependance and submission to the Kings of Kent. But in the year ninety nine after their first arrivall, they assum'd the Title and Dignity of Kings: Of which the first was calld Ida, whether attaining that supereminence by election or invasion, is not manifest in story.

6. Other Writers affirm that the whole Re∣g•••• possess'd by these Northumbers was divi∣ded into two parts: Of which that which was more Northern, extending it self from the Bay of Edenborough to the Picts-wall was inhabited by the Bernicians: and the other rea••••ing from the Picts-wall to the River of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was held by the Deiri: So that the whole kingdom of the Northumbers ancient∣ly containd the Provinces of the Picts, Laudon, North••••berland, Cumberland, Westmorland, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, York and Lancaster: This will appear by the lives of severall Saints said to have liv'd in the kingdom of the Northumbrians. The same Authours add that the said Di∣vision of the Kingdom was made by Ida,* 1.649 who leaving his Son to govern the Deiri, himself fix'd his habitation among the Bernicians beyond the Picts-wall.

7. Aurelius Conanus dying in the fourth year of his Raign,* 1.650 Vortipor Prince of the De∣metae succeeded him: who is by Gildas stild a Tyrant who in his old age ascended the throne by civill discords, being a wicked son of a good Prince: defild by many par••icids and adulteries: who having rid himself of his lawfull wife, wallowed in last with her impudent daughter. Whereupon he exhorts him by a timely repentance to avert Gods iudgments from him.

8. His raign likewise lasting onely four years,* 1.651 the throne was invaded by Malgo Co∣nanus, or Maglocuus, a Prince no lesse vitious then his Predecessours: For in the same Gildas his description he is said to have murdred his Vncle (Prince of Venedotia calld Catwallain) together with the greatest part of his Nobility. (This is the same Maglocunus who afforded to S. Kentigern a place for a Church and Mo∣nastery. And afterward being tormented with remorse for his parricides, he relinquish'd the world, and retired into a Monastery where he under took a Monasticall Profession. But the sparks of ambition thus coverd, broke forth again into a flame, so that quitting his solitude, he return'd to all his former crimes, and became an Insular Dragon, depressing other Tyrants, and by strengthning himself with their power beco∣ming a far greater Tyrant himself.

9. In the second year of his Raign a great battell was fought between the Brittains and Kenric King of the West Saxons:* 1.652 The place of the Combat was neer Sorb••odunum, calld afterward Salisbury. In which combat after much blood shed the Brittains were at last overcome and forc'd to fly.

10. And four years after, the Brittains thirsting to avenge them selves of their for∣mer defect,* 1.653 gathered together all their best forces: against whom Kenric with his son Ceaulin marched. The armies mett in the province of the Dobuni (Oxfordshire) at Beram∣bury. (now Bambury) The Brittains divided their Army into Nine Bodyes, three of which they placed in the front, three in the midst, and three in the rear. The Saxons though infe∣riour in numbers, yet much ••••ceeded them in stature and strength: and they fought all in one Body. The combat was bloody, con∣tinuing till night: and it was doubtfull which side had the better. After this many other battells pass'd between them: but for the most part the victory fell to the West Saxons.

* 1.654VII. CHAP.

1. Bridius King of the Picts.

2. King Malgo-Conan dyes: and Careti∣cus succeeds.

3. Severall Petty Brittish Princes.

4. Alla King of the Northumbers.

* 1.6551. WHilst the Brittains and Saxons con∣tended in the West, the Picts in the North beyond the Frith of Edenborough made Bridius their King, who was Nephew to Loth their former King, being his Bro∣thers son. But whereas Hector Boëtius says that he raign'd in the Province of London,* 1.656 that is inconsistent with what was formerly related touching the limits of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians. In the Ninth year of this King Bridius, S. Columba came of Ireland into Brittany, as shall be shewn. And this being constantly affirm'd by all our ancient Historians, to have hapned in the five hun∣dred sixty and fifth year of Grace, B. Vsher without cause questions the placing the be∣ginning of King Bridius his raign in the year five hundred fifty seaven.

* 1.6572. In the year following dyed the Tyrant Maglocunus after whom Caretum took upon him to sustain the state of Brittany every day more and more and more falling to ruine. But in vain: for besides that God had fix'd a period to it, this Prince was no better then his Predecessours, being like them stain'd with all vices. But determinatly to se••t down either when he began his raign, or when he ended it, is extremely difficult considering the small light which our Records afford of those times. And as for the severall Princes whose shamefull Characters are given us by Gildas, it is hard to say whether they were Monarks of the Brittains. On the contrary by his manner of writing, most of them se••m to have liv'd in severall Provinces, and there raign'd at the same time.

3. Besides the fore named Prince the same Gildas directs the point of his sharp stile against one named C••neglas,* 1.658 by interpretation Yellow Lyon, whom he accuses of all sorts of crimes, impiety again•••• God, and savage cruelty to his subjects: repudiating his lawfull wife, and vio∣lating her Sister, who after her widdow-hood had vowd chastity to God: and lastly by many injuries afflicting holy men and Pre•••••• which ceased not to offer up to God their sight and prayers for him. Whom he exhorts to change his life that he might reap benefit by the Prayers of those who had power to bind in heaven, whan they had bound in this world, and to loose likewise such as were penitent.

4. Now by a view of the impieties of all these last Princes of Brittany the Reades will observe the justice of Gods severity against so wicked a Nation from which he took the Spirituall Kingdom of Christ,* 1.659 and bestowd it on a people which few years after brought fruits worthy of it. And again out of this dunghill of vices some pearles may be ga∣thered, for here we find the Wise Gildas com∣mending a perpetuall vow of Chastity, made not only by Virgins, but Widows also, the in∣fringing of which vow he bitterly inveighs against. And again he acknowledges in Gods Preists a power of retaining and absolving sinners, not by way of declaration, but au∣thority and iurisdiction.

5. In the year five hundred fifty nine dyed Ida King of the Northumbrians,* 1.660 to whom suc∣ceeded his Son Alla, whose Empire extended both over the Deiri and Bernicians. This is that King Alla to whose name Pope Gregory alluded when he said prophetically, that in the Province of King Alla there should be sung Alleluia. But we must observe that though he had the authority paramount over all the Kingdom of the Northumbrians, yet there were in some of the Provinces Brittish Princes with dependance on him which called themselves Kings: So we men∣tioned lately M••••ken King of the Cumbrians. For these Northern Saxons having obtaind their dominion not by absolute conquest, but in many Provinces by Treaty, they left the Princes there still invested with their former authority, yet with dependance and defe∣rence to them.

VIII. CHAP.* 1.661

1.2. &c. Saint Theodoric a Brittish Prince retires into solitude: And comes out to fight with the Saxons: In which fight he is mortally wounded.

6.7. &c. His Son Monric censured by a Synod at Landaff.

1. THis Age afforded us more then one Example,* 1.662 both of the vigour of Episco∣pall Authority and zeale exercised by a Holy Bishop Synodically, and likewise of submission to the said Spirituall Authority by Princes, otherwise of little devotion, on the con∣trary staind with many vices and crimes. But before we relate these particulars, we will first declare who this Bishop and Princes were.

2. The Bishops name was S. Oudoceus,* 1.663 the Son of Anaumeda Sister to S. Theliau and Budic a Prince in Lesser Brittany. S. Oudoceus from his infancy was addicted to piety. He was assidileus in fasting, watching and prayer for an everlasting reward. In devotion he visited the Monument of S. Peter at Rome: and at his return he went to the place of S. David, and from thence he diverted to the Church of S. Theliau, taking with him certain Relicks which during his Pilgrimages he

had obtaind. Afterward he succeded Saint Theliau the next Bishop of Landaff after Saint Dubricius: and was an heyr not only of his dignity, but of his vertue, doctrin and mi∣racles. He is commemorated on the sixth day before the Nones of Iuly.

4. Next as touching the Prince, his name was Mouric, Son of Theodoric Prince of Gla∣morganshire in the Province of the Silures, who being weary of worldly vanities, un∣dertook a Monasticall Profession, and served Almighty God in solitude; having transferr'd his Pricipality on his son Mouric. Into which his Son was no sooner entred, but the Saxons broke into his countrey, and began to wast it. Whereupon the inhabitants had recourse to their former Prince Theodoric, whom they even compelled to quitt his de∣sart, and to be their Generall in the war. He full of Divine courage encountred the infi∣dell Enemies, whom he putt to flight at Tintern nere the River Vaga. But having recei∣ved a dangerous wound in the combat, he returned homeward, and perceiving that it would prove mortall, he gave charge to his Son Mouric, that in what place soever he should end his life, he should there build a Church to God, and a Sepulcher for himself. After this proceeding in his journey, he had not passed above five miles, but at a place where the Rivers Vaga and Severn meet, he gave up his Spirit.

5. There did his Son Mouric erect a Church in which he layd his Fathers body: whom posterity venerated as a Saint, calling the place from his name Merthir-Tendric, that is, The place of the Martyr-Theodoric: At this day it is more contractedly called Merthirn. In the same place,* 1.664 saith B. Godwin, is seated the house and possessions of the Bishops of Landaff: adding, That Mouric first of his own accord gave to that Church a farm called Mochros, lying on the banks of the River Vaga together with Portheassegg and the Church of Gurvid. And afterward for ex∣p••••••ion of a murder committed by him on a per∣son called Cynetu, contrary to a league by oath con∣tracted between them, he added other possessions, as Ringranauc, Nantana and Kansulvim, with other lands besides. He had two Sons Arthruis and Frior: and by Arthruis, or Athruis he had a grandchild called Morcant.

6. This is that Prince Mouric, & this the crime against which the Holy Bishop Oudoceus exer∣cised his spirituall authority: the order and manner we read expressly declared in the Acts of a Synod of Landaff lately rescued from darknes and worms by our diligent Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman:* 1.665 the tenour whereof is as followeth: The Synod of Landaff assembled by Oudoceus third Bishop of that Church about the year of Grace five hundred and sixty in which Mouric King of Glamorgan for his perfidious murdring of Cynetu was excommunicated, &c.

7. King Mouric and Cynetu mett together at Landaff, and in the presence of Oudoc••us Bishop swore before the Relicks of Saints lying before them, that they would observe a firm peace between them. Some space after this solemn Oath thus made, King Mouric by treachery slew Cynetu. Whereupon Bishop Oudoceus called together all Ec∣clesiasticks from the mouth of Taratyrin-Guy to Tyvi, together with three Abbots, Consen Abbot of the valley of Carban, Cargen Abbot of Ildute, and Sulgen Abbot of Docquinni: and in a full Synod excōmunicated King Mouric for the mur∣der by him committed, and for perjury in trans∣gressing the Covenant made in his presence, and on the Altar of S. Peter the Apostle and of S. Du∣bricius and S. Theliau: moreover inclining the Crosses toward the ground, he interdicted the countrey of Mouric, and so dismissed the King.

The Christian Communion also cursed the King with his progeny, the whole Synod confirming it and saying, Let his days be few, his children Orphans and his wife a Widow. And the King with his whole Region remaind the space of two years & more under the same Excommunication.

8. After that the King seing the perdition of his own soule and damnation of his Kingdom, could no longer sustain an Excommunication of such continuance, but humbly beggd pardon at Landaff of Bishop Oudoceus: Who thereupon in the presence of three Abbots imposed on him the yoke of Pennance proportionated to the quality and heynousnes of his crimes, the King all the while humbly inclining his head shedding teares abundantly: The Pennance was, that he should three wayes, make satisfaction to God and the Church of Landaff, namely by Fasting, Prayer and Almes.

9. King Mouric accepted this Yoke of Pennance: And for the redemption of his own soule, and for the soule of Cynetu he gave to the Church of Landaff, and into the hand of Oudoceus Bishop and all his Successours, four villages with their entire liberty, to be held free from all service for ever, and with absolute enjoyment of Common through his countrey to the inhabitants abiding in the said lands, in feilds, woods, pastures and Water. The first is called Ringracnauc; the second Nantavo; the third, a village beyond Kadava where Cynetu was slain; the fourth a village beyond Nadava, where the Kings Son committed adultery: it reaches from the Fenn called Elleti to Nandava, and it is called the village Gudberdh. These four villages contain four and twenty Modij of Land.

10. Witnesses hereto, of Clergy men, were Oudo∣ceus Bishop, Consen Abbot of the vale of Carban, Carbam Abbot of Ildute, Sulgen Abbot of Do∣cuni. And of Laicks were present King Mouric with his Son Frioc, and Morrant the Son of Ar∣thruis, &c. This is the form of the first Synod of Landaff, in which the discreet Reader will observe severall passages which will give light to see both the Religion and Discipline of that age.

* 1.666IX. CHAP.

1.2. &c Severall Welsh Synods, and the occasions of them.

6. S. Oudoceus his death.

1. THE Complaint of Gildas touching the Princes living in his time was ve∣ry just, that Brittany had Kings, but those Kings were bloody Tyrants, often times swearing, and as oft forswearing; ready enough to make vows and promises, but presently breaking those promises, sanguinary, proud, parricids, &c. For besides the fore-cited Synod, the same Bishop Oudoceus was obliged upon the very like causes to collect two more, which are extant also in Sir H. Spelman: Which, to avoyd te∣diousnes, shall not here be set down at length, being both of them parallel to the former. It will suffise therefore breifly and summarily to sett down the occasions of collecting thē, & the proceedings in them.

* 1.6672. The occasion of the former of them was this:

King Morcant and his Vnkle Frioc in the presence of S. Oudoceus Bishop and the three forenamed Abbots at the (podium) Church of S. Ildutus took their oaths at the Holy Altar on which were placed the Relicks of Saints, that they would observe peace and amity together without any guile: adding this convention, That if either of them should kill or commit treachery against the other, he should not redeem his crime by money or lands, but should be obliged to quit his kingdom, and spend his whole life in pilgrimage in forrain countreys. A good while after which Covenant made, King Morcant by the Devils instigation slew his Vncle. After which crime commit∣ted, he came to the Holy Bishop Oudocéus to Landaff, humbly desiring pardon of those his two crimes of Homicide and perjury. The Bishop thereupon assembled a Synod at the Monastery of the Vale of Carban whereto came all the Clergy and forenam'd Abbots: as likewise King Morcant attended with the principall persons of Morcannuc (or Glamor∣ganshire.)

3. The Synod being assembled and consul∣ting on this affaire, gave their judgment that to avoyd the depriving the land of the pro∣tection of its naturall Lord, the King should be permitted to redeem a pilgrimage, by fasting, prayers and Almes. Which Pen∣nance the King laying his hand on the four Gospells and the Relicks of Saints undertook to perform, promising moreover that for ever after he would in all things mercifully execute justice. Which Pennance being fi∣nish'd accordingly, and Christian Communion restor'd to him, he proclam'd the Churches of Catoc, Ildut and Docunni free from all Regall service discharging likewise the Church of S. Ildutus of a bagg of Honey, and an iron-caldron which formerly were to be presented to the King.

4. The Third Synod, which for affinity of the matter shall be adjoyn'd here,* 1.668 though it was celebrated probably many yerrs after, was assembled on this occasion: A certain Brittish Prince named Guidnerth in a conten∣tion for the Principality slew his Brothe Merchien:* 1.669

For which he was excommuni∣cated by S. Oudoceus in a full Synod: in testi∣mony of which Excommunication the Crosses were taken down and layd on the ground, and the Cimbals were turned. Thus he re∣main'd excluded from Christian Communion the space of three years. At the end of which demanding pardon, he was sent into Lesser Brittany to S. Sampson, Arch-bishop of Dole, from him to receive iudgment and suitable pennance. This was done, partly because of the great amity between those Bishops, but cheifly because the same language being spoken in both countreyes he could more freely discover his fault, and require indul∣gence from the said Arch-bishop. This voyage was undertaken by Guidnerth: who having obtain'd absolution he return'd with Letters sealed by S. Sampson before the year was en∣ded. But because he had not according to the injunction given him, remain'd a whole year in Exile, the Bishop would not take off his Excommunication. Presently after S. Oudo∣ceus dyed, to whom Berthgiun succeeded in the Bishoprick of Landaff. To him King Mor∣cant and Guednerth made an earnest request to take off the Excommunication from Gued∣nerth, and to raise again from the earth the Crosses and Cimbals with the Holy Relicks. Whereupon after a promise made by him to make satisfaction for his crime by fasting, prayers and alms, he was at last with great devotion, and many tears shed by him ab∣solv'd by the Bishop. After which the said Guednerth to testify his gratitude gave to the Church of Landaff these Lands, Lann, Cat∣gual and Tye, with all the woods, Sea-coasts, and liberties, &c. Witnesses whereof were these Clarks, &c.

5. B. Godwin affirms that this third Synod was celebrated not by S. Oudoceus but by a Bishop of Landaff call'd Grecielus the seaventh from S. Oudocéus,* 1.670 to whom Berthguin succeeded: and that the fratricide Guidnerth to shew his grati∣tude gave to the foresaid Bishop and his Succes∣sors, of his free liberality Lancadwallader, now call'd Bishton or Bishopston: which, saith he, is the only Mannour now left to that See.

6. As touching S. Oudocéus, the Authour of his life in Capgrave relates that he quitted his Pastorall Cure,* 1.671 and built a Monastery nere the River Weye (Vaga,) where assembling a great mul∣titude of Brethren he spent the remainder of his life, which lasted many years, in wonderfull absti∣nence and Sanctity. Whereby it is manifest that the foresaid third Synod was not cele∣brated in his days: since it is scarce possible that he being the third Bishop of that see, should live till the fourteenth, which was Berthguin. He is celebrated in our Martyro∣loge on the sixth day before Nones of Iuly.

* 1.672X. CHAP.

1.2 &c. The Gests of the younger S. Gil∣das: in Ireland: and Brittany: Of Saint Columba: Of S. Brendan.

1. WE have often had occasion in this History to cite testimonies from our famous Historian Gildas, sirnamed Badonicus, and Sapiens, call'd also the Younger Gildas to distinguish him from S. Gildas Albanius whose Gests have bene formerly related. Now because we are come beyond the times of those Brittish Princes which have been mention'd, and in their foule colours painted by him, it will be requisite to afford him a place here also, and breifly to collect what we find in other Authours concerning him.

2. By his own Testimony he was born in the year when the great battell was fought at the Mountain call'd Badonicus between the Brittains and Saxons in the time of King Aurelius Ambrosius: to which Mountains the Saxons retiring were besieged by the Brittains, and afterward in a battell discom∣fited▪ This hapned in the year of Grace four hundred ninety three, being the forty fourth year after the first entrance of the Saxons into Brittany.

3. The Authour of his Life extant in the Monastery of Fleury in France, from whence severall Extraits are afforded us by B. Vsher, though in some passages thereof he mingle the Gests of the Ancient S. Gildas call'd Al∣banius with those of this Gildas, yet in this which follows he reflects only on our pre∣sent Gildas Badonicus sirnamed Sapiens, whom he affirms to have bene a Disciple of S. Iltu∣tus, and after he had left him to have gone into Ireland:* 1.673 The words are these, Gildas, ha∣ving remained some years under the discipline of S. Ildutus, by whom he was instructed perfectly, and as far as God had enabled him to instruct him, as well in Secular learning, so much of it as was expedient, as in the knowledge of Divine Scriptures; at length taking leave of his pious Master, and much reverenced fellow-disciples, he went into Ireland (Iren perrexit) there more ex∣actly to learn the opinions and dictats of other fa∣mous Schollars, both in Philosophicall and Divine learning. Having therefore pass'd through the Schooles of many learned Teachers, and like a diligent Bee collected the iuyce of diverse flowers, he layd it up carefully in the Hive of our Mo∣ther the Church, to the end he might in oppor∣tune season poure forth the mellifluous words of the Gospell on his own countreymen, and thereby draw them out of misery to eternall ioyes, and like a good servant restore unto his Lord with advan∣tage the Talent entrusted to him. This, which was his first iourney into Ireland, was in the year of Grace five hundred and forty.

4. Here this Authour calls Ireland by the ancient true name given it by Diodorus Sicu∣lus, by whom it is stiled Ire,* 1.674 and the inha∣bitants Iri and Irenses. In which Island, saith Bishop Vsher,* 1.675 there flourish'd in this age the Schooles of Armagh, wherin the Elder Gildas had presided, when he laboured piously in cultivating the minds of the Irish. In which employment probably the younger Gildas also succeeded him. However certain it is that in that countrey, he like a busy and care∣full Bee did not only collect sweet iuyce, but a sharp sting likewise, which he after∣ward darted forth against the vices of his own countrey. But with the inhabitants of Ireland he dealt more mildly, for as the fore∣cited Authour testifies, he restor'd discipline in the Ecclesiasticall Order, he gather'd many con∣gregations of Monks,* 1.676 and likewise mercifully deliver'd from the slavery of Pagans many captives.

5 How long his abode in Ireland conti∣nued, doth not appear in ancient Records: but certain it is that he return'd into Brit∣tany, where, as we may judge by his wri∣tings, he found small comfort and encou∣ragement to porue forth the honey which he had gather'd in Ireland, such were the cala∣mities, and confusions raigning there, vices and miseries contending which should ex∣ceed the other. So that his almost only em∣ployment was to bewayl the destruction of his countrey hastning on and by publishing the crimes especially of the Rulers, both se∣cular and Ecclesiasticall, to justi••y the severity of God to have been beneath their demerits and provocations.

6. But in the year of our Lord five hun∣dred sixty two he was by a double message and invitation from Ireland interrupted in his sad thoughts, and withdrawn from be∣holding such mournfull spectacles, as every where in Brittany offred themselves to his eyes. The first Message came from persons of quality in Ireland, and is thus related by Adamannus in the life of S. Columba:* 1.677 The Se∣niours of Ireland by faithfull messengers sent an Epistle to S. Gildas by Nation a Saxon (we must read, a Brittain) to the end to entertain a mu∣tuall entercourse of charity between them. And when he had read over their letters, and held in his hand an Epistle written to him from S. Co∣lumba, he presently kiss'd it, adding these words,

He who wrote this Epistle is a man replenish'd with the Graces of Gods holy spirit. Thereupon one of the Messengers said: It is true what you say: Yet notwithstanding this holy man has been censur'd by a Synod in Ireland, because in ex∣treme necessity and danger of death he comman∣ded his kindred and countreymen to resist by fighting a violence offred them. S. Gildas having hear'd S. Columba thus reprehended, answerd,

What a foolish, imprudent and ignorant people are your countreymen in Ireland!

7. Thus is the first message declared: in which that clause which concerns S. Colum∣ba's action, unjustly censured by the Bishops of Ireland, shall shortly be cleared, when we are to treat of that holy mans coming into Brittany, the cause whereof was the said cen∣sure.

8. The second Message, ioynd with an invi∣tation, which about the same time came to Saint Gildas, was directed from a King in that countrey named Ammeric:* 1.678 And it is thus described by the Authour of S. Gil∣das his life in the Library of the Monastery of Fleury: At that time King Ammeric raignd over all Ireland. He also sent messengers to Saint Gildas, requesting him to come to him; withall promising that if he would undertake that iour∣ney and restore to good Order the Ecclesiasticks in his Kingdom, wherin generally the Catholick Faith it self was decayed, both himself and his subjects should in all things be obedient to him. When Gildas heard this, he, like a valiant soldier throughly furnished with celestiall arms, pre∣sently-went into Ireland, there to preach the Gos∣pell of Christ.

9. Being come thither, he was presented to the King by certain Noble persons who had formerly been acquainted with him. Assoon as King Am∣meric saw him he gave him many gifts, and with many prayers entreated him to stay some time with him, and, as he had signified in his Message, restore order to the Church in that Region, be∣cause in a manner all the inhabitants had lost the Catholick Faith. S. Gildas accordingly travelling through all the Provinces of Ireland restored Churches, instructed the Clergy in the true Faith and worship of the holy Trinity, cured those who had been poysond with Heresy, and expelled all Teachers of Errour. So that by his Zeale and di∣ligence Truth began again to flourish in the coun∣trey.

10. After this the Holy man built many Mo∣nasteries in that Island, and instructed the chil∣dren of many of the Nobility in learning and piety. And to win the greater number to the service of God, he himself became a Monk, and brought to the same Profession very many as well of the Nobility as meaner persons and orphans. He compassionatly freed likewise from the tyran∣nicall slavery of Infidels many poore Christians, &c.

11. Thus this holy man became as it were a second Apostle to Ireland, repairing the ruines of that Faith which Saint Patrick first preached among them. Now whereas Ada∣mannus says, that the Epistle first sent him out of Ireland was brought by Faithfull men: If we enquire who these Faithfull men were, it will appear very probable that among them the Holy Abbot Komgall was one, for the Writer of his life sayes, that at this time, namely in the seaventh year after the foundation of the Mona∣stery of Beancher (which saith B. Vsher was built in the year of Grace five hundred fifty five) that holy man sayld into Brittany, out of a desire to visit some holy men, and to remain there some time:* 1.679 where he built a Monastery in a certain village called Heth.

12. How long S. Gildas abode in Ireland is not manifest: though for so great a work as he performed there, a short time would not suffise. But it is without question that he re∣turned into Brittany, where he also dyed in a good old age:* 1.680 For thus writes Pits of him, At last Gildas the glorious Confessour of Christ being ninety years old ended his life in great holines in the Monastery of Banchor, where he was buried the fourth day before the Calends of Fe∣bruary in the year of Grace five hundred eighty three, when Maglocunus sustaind the Brittish Empire falling to ruine. And on the same day is celebrated in our Martyrologe the memory also of the other Saint Gildas Albanius.* 1.681 Now whereas it is said that Maglocunus was then King of Brittany: that may possibly be true: for the succession of the Brittish Princes du∣ring these tumultuous times, for want of Writers, is very uncertain.

13. If we consider the great age in which he dyed, that may reasonably be applied to him,* 1.682 which B. Vsher would rather referr- to the former S. Gildas, namely that S. Brendan the Son of Finloga in the year of our Lord five hundred sixty two came into Brittany to visit the holy old man Gildas dwelling there, who was fa∣mous for his great wisedom: which passage is ex∣tracted out of an uncertain Authour of his Life. For at that time Gildas was more then threescore and ten years old.

XI. CHAP.* 1.683

1. The Raign of King Ethelbert.

2.3. &c. Of S. Columba: His Contention with King Dermitius: whence followd a Civill Warr: in which the King is miracu∣lously overthrown.

6. S. Columba pennanced by S. Finian a Bishop.

7. And excommunicated by a Synod of Bishops.

1. IN the year of Grace five hundred sixty* 1.684 one Irmeric King of Kent after he had raignd thirty years, dyed; leaving behind him a Son and a Daughter: His Son and Successours name was Ethelbert, his daugh∣ters, Ricula. This is that happy and famous Ethelbert, who according to his Name was the glory and splendour of his Nation, who had the first prerogative of receiving and propagating the Christian Faith among the Saxons. Some disposition thereto was begun in his Fathers time,* 1.685 who by Hector Boëtius his testimony (who calls him Iurminric) permit∣ted in his Kingdom (at least a privat) exercise of Christian Religion. But before it will be open∣ly professed there by his Son, thirty years of

his raign must be spent, as shall be shewd hereafter. During which time many chan∣ges hapned to his state: for he was frequently exercis'd in war, wherein toward the be∣ginning he sustained great losses, which afterward he repair'd by many victories, with which he much enlarged the limits of his dominions.

2. In the third year of his raign the fa∣mous S. Columba by occasion of Civil wars and the iniurious dealing of the Bishops in Ireland, was compell'd to quitt that Island and come into Brittany. Thus does Adel∣mannus who wrote the life of that Saint relate the particulars; Two years after the Civil war at Culedre bene,* 1.686 when Dermitius son of Kerbail was Monark of Ireland, and all busi∣nesses were determin'd before the Kings Tribunal, it happned so that S. Columba was obliged to appear before him to challenge a certain free man who had been made a captive.

And when the cause being pleaded before the King, an uniust sentence had been pronounced by him, the Man of God rose up with great indignation and before all there p••esent, said thus, O uniust King, Know that from this moment thou shalt never see my face within thy dominions, till God the Iust Iudge shall have diminish'd thy Kingdom for thy iniustice: For as thou hast despis'd mee here before thy Nobles by a Wrongfull iudgment, so shall the Eternall God despise thee before thine enemies in the day of war.

Having said thus, he presently took horse, smiting him with his whip so as that great store of blood issued from him. This being observ'd by the Kings Counsellors present, they wondred at it, and humbly entreated the King to comply with the Holy mans request, for fear God should dissipate his Kingdom according to his threatning.

3. But the King filld with fury would not un∣derstand, that he might doe right: but moreove•• swore that he would toke revenge on all the kin∣red of S. Columba, and make them all slaves. And according to this Oath he gathred a mighty army of three and twenty thousand, horse, foot and charrets: and with it march'd to the confines of that countrey, with a resolution utterly to extir∣pate the inhabitants. When therefore the people of Conal heard of the Kings coming, they likewise were assembled to the number of three thousand, desirous to fight manfully in defence of their coun∣trey, being in so great danger, and placing all their hope in God alone.

S. Columba rose very early, and being full of Gods Spirit, he encouraged them, and with a loud voyce which sounded terri∣bly through the whole army, he said to them, Fear nothing, God himself shall fight for you, as he did with Moyses against the Egyptians at the Red sea: Not any of you shall suffer the least harm: for our Lords wrath is inflam'd against this proud Kings army, so that if but one onely person among you shall in his Name give an assault, he alone by Gods power shall putt them to flight. Be coura∣geous therfore: Not a man of you shall fall in this combat.

4. Assoon as he had spoken this, which his army hearing beleiv'd as an assurance given them from God himself,* 1.687 a few of his soldiers the same moment with wonderfull courage rush'd upon their Enemies not at all expecting them: for the Holy mans words had utterly taken from their minds all apprehension of death. And at the same time an Angel of God armd like a soldier, and in the shape of a man of an incredibly high stature appeard in the Kings Camp. His aspect was so terrible, that the soldiers hearts utterly faild them, and instead of resisting their enemies, they rush'd one upon another in their hast to fly away, and such a confusion there was of horses and char∣rets, that for hast they killd one another. Thus a handfull of men without the losse of any one de∣feated a great army, taking many prisoners.

5. This wonderfull victory being obtain'd, they return'd to the Man of God: who addressing his speech to a youth named Scandalan then attending on him, with a propheticall voyce thus said to him,

My son, this day will procure for mee a tedious pilgrimage in a strange countrey, where I must live absent from my kinred and freinds many years. But say nothing of what I tell thee, till the event shew the truth of my words.

6. After this S. Columba went to S. Finian a Bishop, to receive condign Pennance from him, because of so much blood shed in the foresaid war: and with him there went an Angel of God, who shone with wonderfull brightnes: but was visible to none except the Holy man Finian, calld also Find barr. When therfore Saint Columba deman∣ded Pennance of the Holy Bishop, his answer was,

Thou must be obliged by thy preaching and exam∣ple to bring as many soules to heaven, as by occasion of this war have sunk into Hell. After which sentence, S. Columba with great ioy, said, Thou hast pronounced a iust and equall iudgment upon mee.

7. But the Holy mans troubles did not end thus: for by occasion of this war and bloodshed Saint Columba in a Synod of Bishops was censur'd to abstain from the Commu∣nion: though many among them dissented from this sentence: upon whi••h great contentions and disputes arose among the Clergy, which occasiond Saint Columba his letter to Saint Gildas requesting him to endeavour the composing those differen∣ces.

* 1.688XII. CHAP.

1.2 &c. S. Columba's coming into Brit∣tany. He fixes his habitation in the Isle called Hye.

6.7. &c. He Converts the Picts. Monaste∣ries built by him.

9. &c. His twelve companions: One of them was Constantin late King of Brit∣tany.

11. &c. His agreement with Saint Kenti∣gern, &c.

14.15. His death: and place of buriall.

* 1.6891. SAint Columba wearied with these Ec∣clesiasticall contentions resolved to quitt his Native countrey, but not permit∣ting himself to be a chuser of his place of Exile, he consulted by a messenger the Holy man Brendan Abbot of Birre, to whom God had given the Spirit of Counsel and Discre∣tion. Who after he had lifted up his eyes and heart to heaven, commanded to digg under the feet of the Messenger, where was found a stone on which was engraven only the letter I▪ whereupon he bade the Mes∣senger to tell his Master that he must goe to an Island called I or Hy, where he should find employment for his zeale, and be the cause of bringing many soules to heaven. Thus writes Adamannus in his life quoted by B. Vsher.

* 1.6902. But Hector Boëtius assigns another more probable reason of his going into that Countrey, saying, The fame of the great devo∣tion and piety of Conal King of the Picts draw the Holy man Columba out of Ireland into Brit∣tany, attended with a multitude of his disci∣ples, where he became the Father and directour of many Monasteries.

3. As for the Island called Hy, it is erro∣neously written by Dempster, Hydestinatus, and from him by Baronius likewise: The ground of which mistake was the wrong reading of this passage in S. Beda,* 1.691 Monachus erat Episcopus Aidan, u••pote de Insula quae vo∣catur Hy destinatus where the two last words which ought to be severed, are by him read as conjoynd into one. This Island was after∣ward called Iona, falsly by some Exscribers of Adamannus written Iova.

4. In the ordinary Copies of S. Beda in stead of S. Columba we find written S. Columbanus: Whence many Writers being deceived doe confound this Saint with that S. Columbanus who founded the Monasteries of Luxueil (Lu∣xoviense) in France and Gobio in Italy: who was likewise an Irishman, and a Father of many Monks. Whereas they are indeed di∣stinguished both by their names, gests and ages wherein they lived. As for the present S. Columba, the Brittains usually called him S. Columkill, for the great number of Mona∣steries or Cells of Monks which he built in Brittany.

5. The Authour of his Life in Capgrave be∣sides a large Character of his vertues, piety austerities, &c. (solemnly repeated allmost in all Modern Stories of Saints) further re∣lates how he was many years before pro∣phecied of,* 1.692 for saith he, A certain Disciple of S. Patrick a Brittain, named Maccaeus, fore∣told of him, saying,

In latter times shall be born one called Columba, who shall illustrate the age wherein he shall live, and his name shall be spread through all the Provinces of the Isles of the Ocean: for he shal be acceptable to God and highly favoured by him. He shall descend from Noble parents, and in the forty fifth year of his age shall passe out of Ireland (Scotiâ) into Brit∣tany, where he will live a stranger and exiled person for Christ.

6. As touching his coming into Brittany, and his Gests here, we receive this account from S. Beda,* 1.693 In the five hundred sixty fifth year of our Lords Incarnation, when Iustinus the Successour of Iustinian governed the Roman Em∣pire, there came out of Ireland a certain Preist and Abbot, in habit and profession a Monk, called Columba, with an intention to preach the Word of God to the Northern Picts, who are sepa∣rated from the Southern Regions by vast and hor∣rible Mountains. For as for the Picts dwelling on the South of those Mountains, they had many years before renounced their Idolatry and embra∣ced the Christian Faith (as their Tradition is) by the preaching of Nynias a most Reverend and holy Bishop born in Brittany, who had been regu¦larly instructed in the Mysteries of Divine Truth at Rome. The Seat of whose Bishoprick dignified with a Church dedicated to S. Martin, where the said holy Bishop with many other Saints doth rest, is now in the possession of the Angli. The said place pertaining to the Province of the Berni∣cians is ordinarily called Candida casa (White House) because he built there a Church of hewn stone, a way of building not practised by the Brit∣tains.

7. Now Columba came into Brittany in the ninth year of the raign of Bridius the Son of Mei∣lochon, the most powerfull King of the Picts: and by his preaching and example converted that Nation to the Faith of Christ. So that for a reward he received the Island of Hy (or Iona) for the possession of a Monastery. The Isle is but small, being, according to the estimation of the Angli, only of five families: And his Successours doe hold it to this day: where himself was likewise buried being seaventy years old, after he had spent about thirty two years from his entrance into Brittany.

8. This Holy man before his coming into Brittany had founded a Noble Monastery in Ireland named in that tongue Dear-mach, or the feild of Oakes, for the abundance of those trees growing there. And from these two Mona∣steries of Hy and Dear-mach, many others were

propagated in Ireland and Brittany by his Disci∣ples. Among all which notwithstanding the Mo∣nastery of Hy in which his sacred Body rests doth hold the preeminence and cheif authority. Now the said Island is usually governed by an Abbot who is a Preist: To whose Iurisdiction the whole Province, and even Bishops themselves, by a custom no where else practis'd, ought to be subiect, according to the example of their first Teacher S. Columba, who was only a Preist and Monk, and not a Bishop: Of whose Life and Sayings many strange things are extant in writing compild by his Disciples. But what a kind of man soever he was, of this we are assur'd that he left behind him Suc∣cessours famous for their great continence, Divine Love and Regular institution. Thus writes S. Beda.

* 1.6949. Hector Boetius hath moreover collected from ancient Records the names of S. Colum∣ba's twelve Companions in his Voyage and labours, calld by Adamannus his (Commi∣litones) fellow soldiers. There came (saith he) into Albion with S. Columba twelve men eminently imbued with the Doctrin of Christ, but more adorn'd with sanctity. Their Names were Baathenus and Cominus, who after S. Colum∣ba's death were Superiours over Monasteries, and no mean ornaments of the Christian Church among the Scotts. Also Cibthacus and Ethernan nephews to S. Columba by his Brother, and both of them Preists. Moreover Domitius, Rutius and Feth••••, men illustrious for their descent, but more for their piety: Lastly Scandalaus, Eglodeus, Totaneus, Mote∣fer and Gallan. These men when S. Columba pass'd from Ireland ••••to Brittainy, fixing their habita∣tions in the Isle Iona, afterward travelled through the Regions of the Scots and Picts, and by their la∣bours in teaching, disputing and writing imbued both those nations with vertuous manners and true Religion.

10. One companion more the Scottish Hi∣storians add to S. Columba, to wi••, S. Constantin formerly King of the Brittains, who repen∣ting of his crimes sharply censur'd by Gildas, became a Monk. Concerning whom Iohn For∣d••n quoted by B. Vsher thus writes: Contēporary to S. Columba was S. Constantin King of Cornwal,* 1.695 who leaving his earthly kingdome, became soldier to the Heavenly King, and with Saint Columba went into Scotland, where he preached the Faith to the Scots and Picts He built a Monastery in Govane near the River Cluid, which he govern'd as Abbot. He converted to the Faith the whole Province of Kentire, where he likewise dyed a Mar∣tyr, and was buried in his Monastery of Govane.

* 1.69611. Hector Boetius names the King of the Picts, who bestowd the Isle of Hy or Iona on the Irish Monks Comgall or Conval, who, saith he, was King of Dalrieda: and so eminent for his Piety that the fame therof drew S. Colum∣ba out of Ireland.

12. At the same time not far from S. Co∣lumba liv'd S. Kentigern, lately returnd to his Bishoprick of Glasco, and who no doubt was an efficacious assistant to him in his Aposto∣licall Office. Of the solemne meeting of these two Saints,* 1.697 with their Disciples, we have already spoken in the Gests of Saint Kenti∣gern.

13. That in all Points there was a perfect agreement in Faith not only between S. Kentigern and S. Columba, but also between the Disciples of S. Columba, and S. Augustin is evident from S. Beda, &c. Onely in one Rite or Ceremony they differed, which was the time of observing Easter. Vpon which unconsiderable difference notwithstanding some Modern Protestants doe ground an opi∣nion that the Brittish Churches did receive not only their Sacred Rites, but Faith also from the Eastern Churches, and not from Rome. But how great this mistake is, hath in some part already, and shall more clearly be de∣monstrated when we shall treat of the Con∣troversy agitated between S. Augustin the Monk, who urged a conformity to the Ro∣man observance, and the Brittish Bishops zea∣lous to continue the Errour taught them by the Picts and Scots, who had first received it from S. Columba: whereas he fell into it, not out of any love to Novelty, or refractary contention, but meerly ignorance of the Paschall Computation.

14. Adamannus, followd herein by B. Vsher, placing the arrivall of S. Columba in Brittany two years sooner then generally our other Historians doe, they consequently assign thirty four to have been spent by him here.

When therfore thirty of those years were past, the Holy man out of an impatient desire to be freed from the burthen of mortality,* 1.698 earnestly prayd to God to end his pilgrimage After which prayers oft repeated, he saw in a vision certain Angels approaching to him, as to conduct his soule to heaven: Which sight imprinted such ioy in his countenance that his Disciples observ'd it. But that ioy presently vanish'd, and in its place succee∣ded great sadnes. For he saw those Angels recalld, who told him that upon the Peti∣tions of the Pictish Churches, &c. God ha•• added four years more to his life. Thus writes the Authour of his life in Capgrave

15. At last in the year of Grace five hundred ninety seaven, the year in which S. Augustin came into Brittany, this Holy man dyed most happily, and his Sacred Body was buried in his Monastery of Hy: from whence notwith∣standing it was translated, at least a great portion of it, into Ireland, and repos'd in the Church of Doun-patrick: The memory of which translation is celebrated in the Eccle∣siasticall Office long ago printed at Paris: and in the same Church of Doun, according to the testimony of Ranulfus of Chester, an In∣scription on his Monument signified, That in that one Tomb three Saints, S. Patrick, S. Bri∣gide and S. Columba did repose.

* 1.699XIII. CHAP.

1.2. King Ethelbert invades the other Saxon Kings: by whom he is worsted.

3.4. &c. His Mariage with Bertha, or Aldiberga a Daughter of France: who is permitted a free exercise of Christian Religion.

9.10 Saying Masse was the generall De∣votion of the Church.

* 1.7001. HItherto the Saxon Princes had em∣ploy'd their forces onely to the de∣struction of the Brittains: but now finding no resistance from them, turnd their arms against one another.* 1.701 For, saith Ethelwerd, three years being expir'd after the coming of S. Columba into Brittany, Ceaulin and Cutha mov'd a Civill war against Ethelbert. But Malmsbury and Huntingdon acknowledge Ethelbert King of Kent to have been the ag∣gressour.* 1.702 For it seems being vex'd to see the Dominions and power of Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons so much encreas'd, for besides his own Territoryes immediatly subiect to him, the other Saxon Princes in the East and South acknowledged a dependance, so that Ceaulin assum'd the Title of Monark: Hereupon Ethelbert a valiant Young Prince, being mindfull of the glory of his An∣cestours, who first had establish'd a Kingdom in Brittany, and had always enjoyd a preemi∣nence above other Princes, resolved to en∣large the bounds of his Empire, and not to content himself with the only Province of Kent.

2. In pursuance of which design he rais'd an Army,* 1.703 and with it march'd out of his own confines into the Province of the Regni, or Surrey, where passing unwarily over a little River calld Vandalis, he was rudely repuls'd by Ceaulin: and again endeavou∣ring to march forward, the Armies mett at a Village calld Wibbandun (now Wimbledon) where he was with a great slaughter of his army compelld to fly back into Kent, having lost in the combat his two Cheif Captains, Oslaf and Knebban. Near the place where the battell was fought remains still a Monu∣ment of it, to wit, a rampire rais'd in a round form, as encompassing a Camp, which is at this day calld Knebensbury, or the Burg of Kneben.

3. Ethelbert after this losse, sought to strengthen himself by forrain aid:* 1.704 for which purpose he treated a freindship and confe∣deracy with the neigbouring powerfull Kingdom of the Franks: to make which confederacy more lasting, he desired to joyn it more strictly by mariage:* 1.705 which according∣ly was effected.

4. Hitherto when we had occasion to mention that Kingdom we calld it Gaule, which was its ancient Primitive name. But afterward a Nation out of Germany, calld Franks, invading it, and under King Phara∣mond possessing the greatest part of it, chan∣ged the name of it from Gaule into France: and so hereafter we shall call it. The Suc∣cessours of Pharamond for severall genera∣tions were Pagans, till by the Apostolick zeale of Saint Remigius Bishop of Rhemes in the year of Grace four hundred ninety nine King Clodovéus was converted to the Christian Faith, and with him the greatest part of his kingdom: Which Faith ever after conti∣nued and encreased there.

5. At this time that Kingdom was divided into four parts, each of them severally go∣verned by four Kings Sons of Clotharius, and Grandchildren of Clodovéus: Charibert the Eldest Son had the seat of his Kingdom at Paris; Chilperic at Soissons; Gunthram at Or∣leans; and Sigebert at Rhemes. Now a daughter of one of these did Ethelbert King of Kent marry: but of which of them par∣ticularly, is not mention'd in our Story. Saint Beda indefinitly writes that she was daughter of a King of the Franks.

6. The name of this Lady according to S. Beda, Malmsburiensis, &c. was Berta: But S. Gregory who liv'd in this age, and had en∣tercourse by letters with her, more rightly calls her Aldiberga, and adiudges great praise due to her in the conversion of the Saxons.

7. The parents of this Lady made a diffi∣culty to deliver a daughter professing the Christian Faith to the bed of a Pagan. But Ethelbert engaging himself to allow her and her family an entire freedom publickly to professe her Religion, and to exercise all the Sacred Rites belonging to it: the mariage was concluded: and the Lady sent into Brit∣tany.

8. She was attended by a prudent and devout Christian Bishop called Lethardus, by Harpsfeild said to have been Bishop of Salva∣nort (but he doubts there is an errour in the Copies where this unknown name is found.) This Bishop is in Capgrave stiled the Precursor of S. Augustin, and one who opened the dore by which he brought in Christia∣nity.

9. There were then in Dorobernia the prime Citty of Kent, since calld Canterbury, seve∣rall Churches which had been built many ages before by Christians in the times of the Ro∣mans, and which had not been utterly de∣molish'd by the Saxons. Among which the Queen made choice of that which was dedi∣cated to the honour of Saint Martin, a holy Bishop in wonderfull veneration through all France.* 1.706 For thus writes Saint Beda, There was near to the Citty toward the East a Church

anciently consecrated to the memory of S. Mar∣tin whilst the Romans inhabited Brittany. In which Church the Queen, who as hath been said was a Christian, usually perform'd her de∣votions.

10. What those Devotions were is thus more particularly express'd by the Authour of the life of the Holy Bishop Lethardus in Capgrave,* 1.707 who writes thus: In the most an∣cient Church of the Holy Bishop S. Martin situ∣ated near the Citty, the Queen together with her Christian family did frequent the Sacraments of Masses and Prayers, in the celebrating whereof the Blessed Bishop Lethardus was President, or Cheif Prelat. For the saying or singing of Masses were indeed the Solemn Devotions of the Church in those times, as appears, for as much as concerns France particularly, the Native countrey of this Queen, by the Councils of Orleans and Tours,* 1.708 celebrated in these very times: And this is acknowledged to have been the generall practise of this age by the Centuriators of Magdeburg who write thus, The reader hereby may observe that the Solemnities of Masses did now fill all places. And for as much as concerns Brittany, we have already shewd that among the Nor∣thern Picts S. Columba knowing by revela∣tion the death of S. Brendan in Ireland,* 1.709 cele∣brated a Solemne Masse for his soule.

* 1.710XIV. CHAP.

1.2 King Ceaulins conquests: and death.

3. &c. The Kingdom of the East Saxons Erected.

1. THE two Saxon Kings, in Kent and the Western parts, did not prosecute their hatred against one another, but esteemd it more for their advantage to enlarge their Dominions by invading the Provinces as yet in the possession of the Brittains. In order whereto Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons,* 1.711 who had hitherto employ'd his forces in the con∣quest of places bordring especially on the Sea, sent his Brother Cutha or Cuthwolf with an army into the inland Provinces: The Successe of which expedition is thus descri∣bed by Florentius, and which, saith he, was undertaken in the year of Grace five hun∣dred seaventy one:

2. Cuthulf the Brother of King Ceaulin fought with the Brittains in a place calld Bedanford (or Bedford.* 1.712) And having obtaind the Victory, he took from them four Royal Citties, to wit, Lingan∣burgh (a place now unknown,) Egelesburgh (now calld Aylsbury in Buckinghamshire) Bensingtun (or Benson, in Oxfordshire) and Egnesham (where placed, is uncertain.) After which victory, he the same year departed this life.

* 1.7133. In the year five hundred seaventy five was erected the Kingdom of the East Angles in Norfoll,* 1.714 Suffolk and Cambridgshire, together with the Isle of Ely. The name of the first King raigning there was Vffa, from whom his Successours; or as some write, all the sub∣jects, were called Vffings. Some place the be∣ginning of this Kingdom before that of the West-Saxons: but no where can we find their names recorded: the reason perhaps being, because before Vffa's time they were Kings only by courtesy and with dependance on greater Princes, as those of Kent, &c. as in∣deed in following ages they were again the Beneficiarij sometimes of the Mercian Kings, and sometimes of those of Kent.

4. Two years after the beginning of Vffa's raign was fought a Battle fatall to the Brit∣tains,* 1.715 by which they were expelld out of almost all the fertile plaine regions of the Island, and driven to the Mountains of Cam∣bria. Geffrey of Montmouth to make his coun∣trey-mens calamity more illustrious, tells us that a certain King, calld Gormand, came with an army of one hundred sixty six thousand African soldiers and ioynd with the Saxons against King Careticus and his Brittains, and drove them beyond the Severn into Wales.

5. But Ethelwerd,* 1.716 Malmsbury, &c. more soberly inform us, that whereas the Brittains had hitherto defended themselves against the West-Saxons by the firm walls of their Citties of Glocester, Cirencester and Bathe, this year Ceau∣lin after an overthrow given them in battell, expugn'd those three strong Citties, and forc'd them to retire to mountains and woods. This battell, saith Camden, was fought at a place calld Deorham:* 1.717 after which the Citty of Bath was given up to the Saxons. In which battell three Christian Kings of the Brittains were slaine, whose names were Commagil, Condidan and Faringma∣gil. So that afterward Ceaulin and his Son Cuthwin were so terrible to the Brittains, that all places hastned to render themselves to their power. Thus we read in Henry of Huntingdom.

6. The Brittains notwithstanding after seaven years rest,* 1.718 again attempted another combat with the Saxons at a place calld Fedhan∣lea, saith the same Authour, where on both sides they fought with horrible fury. In somuch as Cuthwin the Son of Ceaulin being oppress••d with multitudes was slain, and the army of the Angli putt to flight. But King Ceaulin having again repair'd his army, the soldiers wherof bound them∣selves by an oath that they would not fly, at last in a battell vanquish'd the conquering Brittains, and pursuing them took many Provinces and innume∣rable spoyles. B. Vsher saith that this Battell was fought (iuxta Moram lapideam) at S••••an-more in West-morland:* 1.719 But that place being a part of the territories of Alla King of the Deiri and Northumbrians, no probable cause can be assign'd to draw the King of the West-Saxons so far from his own Dominions, unlesse per∣haps to give assistance to Alla.

* 1.720XV. CHAP.

1.2 The Mercian Principality erected by Crida.

3.4. &c. Theonus Arch-bishop of London and Thadioc of York with most of the Brittains quitt England, and fly into Wales &c. carying Relicks &c. with them.

* 1.7211. WHereas our Historians say that by the last battles the conquered Brit∣tains lost many Citties and Regions,* 1.722 we may iudge that Mathew of Westminster had some reason to affirm that in the year of Grace five hundred eighty five the Kingdom of the Mer∣cians took beginning, under their first King Croeda or Crida. Notwithstanding it may more properly be said, that the foun∣dations of that Kingdom were now layd, which took not its iust form till ten years after.

2. This Crida reckond himself the tenth in descent from Woden the Idol Deity of the Saxons. And wheras the other Saxon Princes possess'd themselves of the extreme parts of the Island towards the Cambrians, Picts and the Ocean, Crida peirc'd into the bowells of Brittany, by little and little possessing himself of all the Provinces which were towards the North confined with the Rivers Humber and Mersey: on the South with Thames: on the East with the Severn and Deva: and on the East with the German Ocean.

3. The Brittains themselves by a voluntary cession made Crida's way very easy to his new erected throne, in which he as yet sate con∣tented with the inferiour Title of Governour or Duke. For the Saxons being now dispersed through all the parts and Provinces of Brit∣tany, and every day gaining more strength, became intolerably burdensom to the poor Brittains, and being Infidels publish'd Lawes extremely preiudiciall to Christian Religion profess'd by them: Whereupon by agreement between the Clergy and other Brittish Inhabi∣tants hitherto mixt with the Saxons, they re∣solved to quitt the Countrey and to retire, some of them flying to the mountains of Cambria, others into Cornwall, and great num∣bers beyond Sea into Lesser Brittany and other Christian Regions.

* 1.7234. Then it was, saith Mathew of Westminster, to wit, in the year of our Lord five hundred eighty six that the Arch-prelats, Theonus Bishop of Lon∣don, and Thadioc of York, seing all the Churches which had been subiect to them now destroyd to the ground, they, attended with many Ecclesia∣sticks who had escap'd danger from the Saxons fled into Cambria, and caried with them the sacred Relicks of Saints,* 1.724 out of fear least by an irruption of the Barbarous Saxons the Sacred Bones of so many and so great Saints should otherwise be blot∣ted out of the memory of men. Many likewise passing over into Armorick Brittany, left the two Provinces of Loegria and Northumbria utterly de∣priv'd of Christian Congregations. The Bodies also of some Saints after they had reverently hid them in Monuments, they cast great heaps of earth over them, least they should be obnoxious to the contumelious scorn of the Infidels. For the Kings of the Angli and Saxons, as they were very powerfull in arms, so they were most violent Pa∣gans, who thirsted after nothing more then defa∣cing of the name of Christ, and subverting his Religious Worship. Insomuch as when they had subdued the countrey, if any Church remaind untouch'd, they took occasion thereby to bring greater confusion and contempt on the Name of Christ, by turning it into a Temple of their pro∣fane Idoll-Gods, and with their impious Sacri∣fices polluting the Holy Altars of the true God.

5. Concerning this Theonus Arch-bishop of London,* 1.725 he was formerly Bishop of Glocester, and from thence translated to London, in the year five hundred fifty three, saith B. Godwin. And the year of Grace five hundred eighty Six taking his whole Clergy with him he is sayd to have fled to his own countrey men in Wales, together with Thadioc Arch-bishop of York. And those who afterward in the time of the Saxons sate at London, were simple Bishops: the Metropoliticall dignity being transferd to Dorobernia, or Canterbury, as shall be declared. Neither after the depar∣ture of Thadioc, doe we read of any other Arch-bishop of York, till by the conversion of Edwin son of Alla, King of the Northum∣brians, S. Paulinus was there consecrated Arch-bishop.

6. By this Secession and flight of the Brit∣tish Clergy and other inhabitants, there re∣maind the miserable relicks of the Britta••ns saith Mathew of Westminster, onely in three Provinces,* 1.726 to wit, in Cornubia, or Cornwall (so calld because it stretcheth it self like a horn into the Sea:) in Demetia, which is South∣wales: and in Venedotia, which is calld North∣wales. With these narrow limits they were forc'd to be contented: nevertheles they never depar∣ted from the true Faith of Christ. One thing indeed there is for which they are iustly to be re∣prehended: which is the mortall hatred which even to this day they bear to the English Na∣tion by whom they were expelld their ancient Territories, which hatred is so irreconcileable, that they will lesse willingly communicate with them, then with dogs.

7. By what hath here been transcrib'd out of our ancient Historians the discreet Reader may iudge how vainly and ground∣lesly our Modern Protestant Writers doe boast of their conformity with the Religion of the ancient Brittains, in opposition to

Writers doe boast of their conformity with the Religion of the ancient Brittains, in oppo∣sition to that which S. Augustin the Monk shortly after taught the Saxons: and how im∣pudently some of them affirm that the Saxons were instructed in Christianity by the Brit∣tains, and not from Rome.

* 1.727XVI. CHAP.

1.2.3. A preparation for the Conversion of England: erroneously denyed by B. Parker.

4 5. &c. How S. Gregory seing pretty English slaves, was moved to seek the Conversion of our countrey.

* 1.7281. THE Saxons were no sooner in a se∣cure possession of this Island, but Almighty God began so to dispose the effects of his Divine Providence as to prepare the way for their conversion to him, in order to their eternall Happines: as if an Earthly kingdom had not been a reward answerable to their merits in destroying an ungratefull people, abandond to all filthines and im∣piety.

2. The instrument of this felicity, shortly to approach, was the Blessed man S. Gregory, as yet a privat Preist and Monk, but presently after a most worthy Successour of S. Peter in the Chair Apostolick at Rome. And the occa∣sion moving him to interesse himself in so pious and glorious a design is thus breifly declared by our learned Selden: There having been brought to Rome,* 1.729 saith he, a number of young English children to be expos'd to sale in the publick market, Gregory then a Monk excited by a Zealous affection to propagate the name of Christ, and moved to a tender compassion by seeing the amiablenes and beautifull features of those youths, and being inform'd that the Nation from whence they came was destitute of the knowledge of Christ, he took a resolution to sow amongst them the Divine seeds of Christian Faith. And being afterward exalted to the Pontificate, in order to the effecting his pious design, he sent a certain Monk calld Augustin to lay the foundations of a Christian Church in the Island, adioyning to him other auxiliaries, devout companions of his la∣bours.

3. Notwithstanding B. Parker the gene∣rally supposed Authour of the Brittish Anti∣quities,* 1.730 out of envy and indignation to ac∣knowledge any obligation to Rome, pro∣nounces this to be a mere Fable: His argu∣ment is, for that in his iudgment there was no probability that the Saxons for gain should sell their children.* 1.731 Whereas Tacitus recounting the manners of the ancient Germans, sayes that they would out of gree∣dines of gaining by dice-playing even sett their own liberty to stake:* 1.732 and Malmsburiensis affirms that it was a familiar and almost na∣turally inbred custome among the Saxons to sell their Children: Which custom continued many ages in our Nation, insomuch as in the days of our King Henry the second, by the testimony of Giraldus Cambrensis,* 1.733 a Synod at Armagh in Ireland was obliged to make a Decree for the redeeming of such English youths as had been sold for slaves in that Island. And before that time, among the Laws of Inas King of the West-Saxons,* 1.734 there is more then one which under great pe∣nalties forbid this horrible and unnaturall commerce. Lastly with regard to Saint Gre∣gories own time, he himself is a witnes beyond all exception that the Angli were accustomed to sell their children, for in an Epistle to Candidus a Preist,* 1.735 his Procurator in France, he gives him order to redeem such English children as he mett with sold for slaves in that Kingdom; and having bought them, to send them to Rome to be there in∣structed in the Christian Faith.

4. This difficulty therefore being suffi∣ciently cleared, we will here more particu∣larly and circumstantially set down that passage of Story, which gave occasion to S. Gregory to extend his charitable care towards our Nation. Wee find it related by almost all our ancient Historians, and by forrainers too when they treat of the Gests of S. Gregory. Yet in some of them, and particularly in Malms∣buriensis and Ioannes Diaconus, one Errour is to be observed touching Chronology: For they referr this passage of Story to the times of Pope Benedict, wheras most certain it is that it hapned toward the latter end of Saint Gregories immediate Predecessour Pope Pela∣gius. For a good while pass'd after Pope Be∣nedicts death before Saint Gregory was Pre∣fect of the Citty: after which he undertook a Monasticall Profession in a Monastery built by himself Ad clivum Scauri: from whence he was shortly after calld and created Arch∣deacon of the Roman Church, then sent Apocrisarius (or Nuncio) to Constantinople, at his return from whence he saw these English youths with so much kindnes and compassion.

5. The exact Narration of which passage is in this manner deliver'd by Saint Beda: We must not passe in silence,* 1.736 says he, a relation which by Tradition from our Ancestours is brought down to us, to wit, upon what motive it was that Saint Gregory express'd so much care of the salva∣tion of our Nation. For they tell us, how on a certain day when great variety of Merchandise was brought into the Market-place by forrain Merchants lately arrived, and a world of people were mett to buy, S. Gregory among the rest came, and took notice cheifly of three young children of a pure complexion, beautifull looks, and hayre grace∣fully ordred. Assoon as he saw them, he enquir'd from what countrey they came: and was told that

they came from the Isle of Brittany,* 1.737 where the in∣habitants generally are so comely. He demanded further, whether those Islanders were Christians or Pagans: and was told that they were Pagans.

Hereupon he deeply sighed, saying, Alas, what pitty is it that the Prince of Darknes should possesse men of such lovely bright countenances, and that persons so amiable in their looks should cary soules utterly voyd of inward Grace.

Again he askd what was the name of their particular Nation: to whom it was replyed, that they were called Angli. Well may they be call'd so, sayd he, for they have Angelicall faces sui∣table to such as shall be coheyrs with Angells.

He enquired further, how the Province was call'd from whence they were brought.

The an∣swer was, that the inhabitants of it were call'd Deiri. They are well call'd Deiri, said he, importing by their Name that they shall be deliverd from the ire of God (de ira Dei eruti) and call'd to partake his Mercy.

His last Question was, How the King of that Na∣tion was call'd:

And he was told that his name was Alle: whereupon in allusion to that name he sayd, Alleluia must be sung in those parts to the prayse of God the Creatour of all things.

6. Afeer this discourse ended he went to (Pelagius) Bishop of the Roman and Aposto∣lick See (For as yet himself was not chosen Pope) and humbly entreated him to send into Brittany some Ministers of Gods word to con∣vert that Nation to Christ: Adding, That himself was ready to be employd with Gods assistance in such a work, in case his Holines thought fit. But his offer could not be taken: for though the Pope would have granted his desire, yet the Romans would not permit his absence so far from the Citty. Notwithstanding a while after when himself was exalted to the Popedom, he brought to perfection the work so long and so earnestly desir'd by him, sen∣ding indeed other persons to preach the Gospell there, but himselfe by his counsels, exhorta∣tions and prayers contributing very much to make their preaching fruitfull and effectuall. These things according to what our Ance∣stours have deliver'd, we thought proper and fit to be inserted in our Ecclesiasticall Hi∣story.

XVII. CHAP.* 1.738

1.2. S. Columban comes out of Ireland into Brittany: and thence goes into France.

3. Of S. Phara a Holy Abbesse: to whom many Brittish Virgins repaire.

1. BVT Alla King of the Deiri,* 1.739 (saith Malmsburiensis) though by the sel∣ling of those children he gave occasion of bring∣ing Christianity among the Angli, yet was not so happy to hear any thing of it himself. For the Divine Election regarded hi•• Son. Which Son was not his immediate Successour Edelric, who the next year upon the death of his Father Alla possess'd his throne: But Edwin, a Prince who after many vicissitudes o•• for∣tune came first to the Crown of the Northum∣brians, afterward to the Faith of Christ, and lastly to the glory of Martyrdom, as shall be shewd. As for Ethelric, his raign was short, for it lasted onely five years, and af∣forded nothing memorable.

2. In the first year of King Ethelrics raign, S. Columban,* 1.740 after he had spent severall years in the Monastery of Benchor in Ireland came over into Brittany, being mov'd with a desire of seing strange countreys, saith Haraeus out of Ionas who largely wrote that Saints life. The Ve∣nerable Abbot Comogel did much bewayle his departure, but being unable to resist the Divine Will, he dismiss'd him: so that he with twelve Companions inflamed with the same desire took ship, and came into Brittany, from whence he afterward pass'd into France. When he undertook this journey he was no more then twenty years of age. In France he was very courteously receiv'd by King Sigebert (or rather his Son Childebert) who gave him the choice of any place for his abode. These devout men therefore entring into a desart call'd (Vosegus) the Vauge, found there a certain place encompass'd with old walls, and watred with warm springs: but time had ruind all the buildings. The name of it was Luxovium.

3. Whilst S. Columban lived in Austrasia, a Province of France, he was Spirituall Ma∣ster and instructour to the Holy Virgin Phara, reckon'd by the Centuriators of Magdeburg among the Brittish Nunnes. Others say she was Neice to S. Columban himself. From whomsoever she was descended, certain it is that the sweet odour of her vertues and sanctity was so largely spread that many devout Virgins, and some of them of Prin∣cely families, out of Brittany repair'd to her, to learn piety under her government in France, as shall in due place be shewd.

* 1.741XVIII. CHAP.

1.2.3. War betwen the Scots and Picts.

4. The South-Saxon King subject to the West-Saxons.

5. S. Gregory consecrated Pope.

1. IN the year five hundred and ninety a war was began in the Northern parts of Brittany between the Scotts and Picts, which drew the whole Island into great factions. In those parts Aidan or Edan son of the King of the Scotts then enioyd the principality, who had been crownd King by S. Columba in the Isle Iona or Hy, saith Adamannus.

2. The cause of these commotions was the same which had formerly rais'd so long and furious wars between the Saxons and the Brittains. For the Scots out of Ireland at first were invited by the Picts to assist them against the Brittains, as the Saxons were by the Brittains against the Picts and Scots: and these Irish Scots, imitating the Saxons, at first stayd in those parts upon courtesy: but after∣ward grew insolent, and new Aids from their own countrey dayly flocking to them, they fix'd their habitation, and not long after a Kingdom there. Which being once establish'd, their next attempt was to drive the Picts out of their own Provinces, which at last they effected, far more entirely then the Saxons had against the Brittains, for the Scotts utterly rooted out of the world the very name and Nation of the Picts.

3. It was for this Empire of the Northern parts of Brittany that Edan Prince of the Scotts now contended, and the whole suc∣cesse of the war though waged at a great di∣stance from the Isle of Iona where S. Columba then was,* 1.742 yet was divinely reveal'd to him: For thus doe we read in his Life;

S. Colum∣ba being in the Isle of Iona, on a certain day cal∣led his brethren together, and kneeling down sayd, Let us now pray fervently for this people and their King Aidan, for this very hower the battell against their enemies begins.

A little while after he rose up, and looking towards heaven sayd, Now are the barbarous enemies put to flight, and the victory is given to Aidan, though dearly purchas'd, for of his army there are slain three hundred and three.

This needs not seem incredible, for many examples occurr in Ecclesiasticall story declaring how God has oft been pleas'd to reveale unto his servants events hapning in places far removed.

* 1.7434. The same year dyed Cissa King of the South-Saxons, saith Mathew of Westminster, and his Kingdom was devolved on Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons: Yet so as that it was admi∣nistred by his son Edelwalc, who enioyd also the Title of King, yet as Beneficiary to Ceaulin.

5 But that which most illustrated this year was the advancement of S. Gregory to the Popedom,* 1.744 who immediatly after the death of Pope Pelagius was with the wonderfull ap∣plause of all degrees and orders in Rome placed in S. Peters Chair, to the great benefit of the whole Church, but more especially to the incomparable felicity of our Island. For his admirable Gests, among which the most illustrious was the Conversion of the Angli and Saxons, he was deservedly call'd S. Gregory the Great, and the Apostle of En∣gland, as our Martyrologes declare.

XIX. CHAP.* 1.745

1.2. Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons driven out of his Kingdom: dyes.

3 Ethelbert King of Kent becomes Supreme among the Saxons.

1. THE year following Brittany afforded a memorable example of the instabi∣lity of worldly greatnes and power, in the person of the hitherto prosperous King of the West-Saxons Ceaulin: who after all his conquests was at last overcome in fight and expell'd his kingdom and life also. Which is in this manner related by Malmsburiensis,* 1.746 Ceaulin, saith he, in his last days was banish'd from his kingdom, exhibiting to his Enemies a miserable spectacle of himself. For such was the generall hatred born to him both by the Brittains and Saxons, that they all unanimously conspir'd to destroy him: Armies therefore being gathred on both sides, a battle was fought at Wodensdike in the one and thirtieth year of his raign, where his forces were utterly defeated: after which he was compell'd to forsake his kingdom, and a little after he dyed.

2. The place where this battle was fought is in Wiltshire,* 1.747 where a great fosse divides the Pro∣vince in the middle, saith Camden, from East to West, call'd by the inhabitants Wansdike, and fabulously reported to have been made by the Devil upon a Wednesday: for it takes its name from Woden, or Mercury the Saxon Idol, which gave the appellation to Wednesday. The cause of the raising of that rampire seems to have been for a separation of the Kingdoms of the Mercians and West-Saxons. And neer thereto, is seated a Village call'd Wodensbury, where Ceaulin fighting against the Brittains and Saxons was utterly broken.

3. After the death of Ceaulin, his Brothers son Cealric possess'd the Kingdom of the West-Saxons: but being much inferiour in courage to his Predecessour, he did not inherit that extent of power which Ceaulin had exercised over the other Saxon Princes. Which opportunity was not omitted by Ethelbert King of Kent, next in power to Ceaulin: who

without much hazard obtained that pre∣eminence.* 1.748 By which meanes a freer way was opened to communicate Christian Truthes to severall Provinces of the Kingdom, after they had been once entertained by Ethelbert, which hapned little above three years after the death of Ceaulin.

* 1.749XX. CHAP.

i.2. &c. The Irish Churches reduced from Schism by S. Gregory.

* 1.7501. SAint Gregory in the third year after he was Pope, by his authority and wisedom restored the Churches of Ireland to Catholick Vnity, from which they had been separated upon occasion of the quarrell about the Tria Capitula: of which we treated before. His Epistle to them concerning that subject is extant: which that it had its full effect to their satisfaction may be proved by many arguments. For presently after this time there is mention of severall of their Bishops and devout persons, which undertook Pil∣grimages to Rome to visit the Holy places, and to expresse their duty to the supreme Bi∣shop.

* 1.7512. Moreover another Epistle of the same Holy Pope is extant also, in answer to certain doubts and questions which they had pro∣posed to him touching the Rites and manner of Baptism: what Form of Profession was to be administred to such as returned to the Church from the Nestorian Heresy, &c. But since those matters doe not concern the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Brittany, the Reader, if he be inquisitive, may inform himself concerning S. Gregories resolutions in those cases from S. Gregory himselfe in his Works every where to be mett with.

3. Onely we shall in this place observe that the Churches of Brittany were at this time free from any stain of Schism or Errours in Doctrines. Yea probable it is that by them the Churches of Ireland were denounced to the See Apostolick, as culpable. It was about the year five hundred sixty six, saith Baronius, that they engaged themselves in the said Schism, and now after twenty six years, through Gods goodnes, and by the endea∣vours of his servant S. Gregory they were restored.

XXI. CHAP.* 1.752

1.2. &c. The death of severall Saxon Princes

4.5. The Death of the devout Queen Ingo∣berga, Mother to Queen Bertha.

1. IN the year of Grace five hundred nine∣ty three Edelric King of the Northumbers dyed,* 1.753 and his Son Ethelfrid succeeded him, sirnamed the Cruel: concerning whom Malmsburiensis gives this Character,* 1.754 Thus being possessed of his Kingdom he began first vigorously to defend his own dominions, then unjustly to invade the bounds of others, and every where to seek occasions of exalting his glory. Many combats were undertaken by him providently, and execu∣ted gallantly: for neither was he restraind by slouth, when war was necessary, neither in the exercising it did his courage impell him to teme∣rity.

2. About the same time Titillus King of the Eastangles being dead, his Son Redwald possessed his throne: who by some Writers is accounted the first founder of that Kingdom. By the perswasion of the Holy King and Martyr S. Edwyn, he was induced to give his name to Christ in Baptism: But these and many other things concerning him, which fill the Saxon Annalls, hapned severall years after this time, and shall in their due place be declared.

3. This year was fruitfull in the deaths of our Saxon Princes: for Crida King, or Duke of the Mercians now likewise ended his life, to whom succeeded his Son Wibba or Wippa, not memorable in story for any thing so much as leaving behind him his illustrious children Penda, Kenwalch and Sexburga: of whom hereafter.

4. About the year five hundred ninety four,* 1.755 the pious and vertuous Queen Ingoberga received the reward of her patience by a holy and happy death. She had been the wife of Charibert one of the Kings of the Franks, and after she had born him a daugh∣ter, was unworthily repudiated by him to make way for a Concubine called Meroflenda. Her memory challenges a place in our Hi∣story, in as much as most probably she was Mother to Bertha or Aldiberga, the Christian Lady above twenty years since maried to Ethelbert King of Kent, whose piety and en∣deavours had a great influence in disposing her Husbands mind to embrace the Christian Faith very shortly to be proposed to him by S. Augustin the Monk.

5. As touching the said Queen Ingoberga we receive a character of her vertues and an ac∣count of her happy death from a worthy French Bishop an eyewitnes of both, to wit Gregory Bishop of Tours: whose relation is as

followeth:* 1.756 In the fourteenth year of King Chil∣debert, Ingoberga Widow of Charibert departed this life.* 1.757 A Lady she was of great sincerity and devotion, diligent in watching, prayers and Alms-giving. She, I suppose by direction of the Divine Providence, sent messengers to mee desi∣ring my counsel and assistance about her Last Will, and disposing of matters which she intended for the good and remedy of her soule. For which pur∣pose she requested my personall presence that after advice between us, her intentions might be committed to writing. I could not refuse to come to her: and at my entrance I mett with a Reli∣gious man, who received mee courteously, and pre∣sently called for a Notary. Then we advised toge∣ther: after which she bequeathed some legacies and Offrings to the Church of Tours, and of Saint Martins: and some to the Church of Mans. This was the substance of her Will, and a few months after spent with sicknes she departed this life, by orders left in writing having given free∣dom to many of her servants. At her death she was, as I conjecture, seaventy years old. By the vertues, devotion and charity of this good Queen, we may collect that Aldiburga her daughter, at least unquestionably her neer kinswoman, brought the like into Brit∣tany.

* 1.758XXII. CHAP.

1.2. &c. The Saxon Heptarchy, or Sea∣ven Kingdoms of the Saxons in Brit∣tany: with their respective limits: and Princes at this time when S. Augustin came to convert our Nation.

1. THE next thing that occurrs in our Ecclesiasticall Records touching Brit∣tany is the rising of the Sun of righteousnes upon it, by the Light whereof the darknes of Idolatry and Pagan superstition was dis∣pelled, and a new seed of pious Princes, zea∣lous Bishops, immaculate Virgins, devout Monks, and multitudes of all sorts far excel∣ling in all Christian vertues and Graces the late Brittish inhabitants, sprung up and flou∣rished to the admiration of all other Chri∣stian Churches: insomuch as that from this time Brittany began to deserve the Title afterwards annexed to it, of being called The Isle of Saints.

2. But before I relate how and by what degrees the foundations of so great a Hap∣pines were layd, it will be expedient to give a generall prospect at one view of the pre∣sent state of Brittany, how the Provinces were divided into severall Saxon-Goverments: and what Princes ruled in each.

3. It is agreed generally among our Writers that the Day-star of Christianity at least b••gan to shine in Brittany in the year of Grace five hundred ninety six: for then the Apostolick Messengers from Rome received their Mission from the most worthy Successour of Saint Peter, S. Gregory the Great in the seaventh year of his Pontificate, and begun their iourney towards our Island, though they did not arrive here till the year following.

4. Now at that time the Saxon Heptarchy was established in Brittany, for all the Pro∣vinces of it (excluding the Northern King∣doms of the Scotts and Picts, with the Western parts called Cambria or Wales possessed by the Brittains, and likewise Cornwall not yet whol∣ly subdued by the Saxons:) were entirely under the dominion of the Angli and Sa∣xons: and having been by degrees conquered by severall Princes and Captains out of Ger∣many, which were independent of one ano∣ther, each one challenged his conquest, and governed the Provinces subdued by him as his own lawfull right & possessions: though some of them proving lesse powerfull, and confind within narrower limits then others, in a short time were forced to demand pro∣tection and consequently acknowledge some dependance on their more powerfull neighbours.

5. The Kings so governing, each his respe∣ctive portion were in number Seaven: Their Names and Provinces were as followeth in order according to the antiquity of each Kingdom.

6. First Ethelbert was then in the thirty sixth year of his Raign over the Kingdom of Kent: He was Son of Irmeric, Son of Otha, Son of Eska, Son of Hengist, who founded that Kingdom in the year of Grace four hundred fifty seaven. His Kingdom containd the County of Kent, as it is at this day bounded, without any considerable difference.

7. Next over the Southsaxons (which King∣dom comprised Sussex and Surrey) raignd Edilwalch the Son of Cissa, the Son of Ella, who established that Kingdom in the year four hundred ninety one. Then was the sea∣venth year of Edilwalch's raign.

8. Thirdly the Kingdom of the West-Sa∣xons was now the fifth year possessed by Cel∣rick Brothers Son to Ceaulin, Son of Kenric, Son of Cerdic founder of that Kingdom in the year of our Lord five hundred and nine∣teen. Within whose Dominions were com∣prehended Hantshire, Berkshire, Wiltshire, So∣merset, Dorsetshire, Devonshire and part of Cornwal.

9. Next over the East-Saxons, Sebert then was in the first year of his Raign. He was Son of Sledda, Son of Erkenwin, who in the year of Grace five hundred twenty seaven foun∣ded that Kingdom, containing Essex, Middle∣sex and so much of Hartfordshire as is under the Bishop of Londons Iurisdiction, whose Dio∣cese is adequate to this Kingdom.

10. After this was the Kingdom of the Northumbers, to which belonged whatsoever lyeth between Humber and Edenborough-Frith.

It was sometimes subdivided into two Kingdoms, of Bernicia and Deira. Bernicia contain'd Northumberland with the South of Scotland to Edenborough: and Deira consisted of part of Lancashire, with the entire counties of York, Durham, Westmorland and Cumber∣land. The whole Kingdom at this time was governed by Ethelfrid, in the fourth year of his Raign: Who was Son of Edelric, Son of Alla, Son of Ida, who founded that Kingdom in the year of our Lord five hundred forty seaven.

11. After this was the Kingdom of the East-Angles, containing Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridgshire with the Isle of Ely and some part of Bedfordshire. At that time Redwald had been four years King thereof: who was Son of Titillus, Son of Vffa esteem'd the first King and founder of it in the year of Grace five hundred seaventy five.

12. The last, though largest, of the Saxon Heptarchy was the Kingdom of the Mercians, so call'd because being seated in the middle of the Island, it was the Marches or Limits on which the other Kingdoms did border. It comprehended the whole Counties of Lincoln, Northampton, Rutlād, Huntingdo••, Buckingham, Oxford, Worcester, Warwick, Darby, Nottingham, Leicester, Stafford, Chester, Glocester, Part of Lan∣cashire, Herefordshire, Shropshire and Bedford∣shire. At this time, when S. Augustin the Monk was sent by Pope Gregory to the Con∣version of the Saxons the King, or at least Cheif Governour of Mercia was Wibba son of Crida who layd the foundations of it in the year of our Lord five hundred eighty five.

13. These were the Kings raigning in Brit∣tany when Almighty God from heaven vi∣sited it by sending Apostolicall men to teach the blind Inhabitants the wayes to glory and Happines. And these were the limits of their respective kingdoms. Which limits not∣withstanding were in continuall motion, varying according to the successe, good or bad, of the Princes invading, as oft they did, the bounds of their Neighbours. And among these seaven Kings commonly one was most puissant, overruling the rest, who stiled himself King of the English Nation. Which supereminence Ethelbert King of Kent at this time enjoyd:* 1.759 to whom the Word of life was first offred, and by him thankfully ac∣cepted, as shall consequently be declared.

14. Now since in the poursuit of our Hi∣story we are to give an Account of occur∣rents relating to another new Government and Church in Brittany, being little con∣cerned hereafter in the affaires of the Brit∣tains themselves: We will therefore in the following Books denote the Succession of times not by the Brittish, but Saxon Kings, in whose raigns they shall happen respectively. And though at this time in the Saxon Heptar∣chy the Kingdom of Kent was both the most powerfull, and will for a good space fur∣nish us with most plentifull matter proper to our History: Yet considering that ere long the West-Saxon Kingdom will both grow in power, and be very fruitfull in affor∣ding rïchly materialls relating to Religion: but especially considering that in time the same Kingdom will swallow all the rest, and reduce the whole Kingdome into a Monarchy: we will therefore hereafter prefixe succes∣sively the Names of the West-Saxons Kings: be∣ginning with Celric, in whose dayes the Holy Christian Missionners arrived in Brittany, bringing with them the happy tidings of the Gospell, ioyfully hearkened to in Kent, but either not made known, or unwelcome to the said Celric, as likewise to his Succes∣sour Ceolulf, and their Subjects the West-Saxons.

Notes

• * 1.1

  I. CHAP.
• * 1.2

  A. D. 421.
• * 1.3

  A. D. 423.
• * 1.4

  II. CHAP.
• * 1.5

  A. D. 249.
• * 1.6

  Ap. Cap. gr▪ in S. Patric. A. D. 425.
• * 1.7

  Iocelin. in vit. S. Patricij.
• * 1.8

  III. CHAP.
• * 1.9

  A, D. 429.
• * 1.10

  Baron. hic.
• * 1.11

  A. D. 431.
• * 1.12

  A. D. 431.
• * 1.13

  Prosp. advers. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.14

  Id. ib.
• * 1.15

  Probus in vit. S. Patric.
• * 1.16

  Magdebur. cent. 5. c. 10. f. 1430.
• * 1.17

  ••slaeus de reb. gest. Sco∣tor. l. 4.
• * 1.18

  Magdebur. Cent. 5. c. 10.
• * 1.19

  A. D. 429.
• * 1.20

  Bed. hist. l. 1. c. 13.
• * 1.21

  Martyrolog. Angli••. 27 Ianuar.
• * 1.22

  IV. CHAP.
• * 1.23

  B••d. hist. l. 1. cap. ••7.
• * 1.24

  Vid. ••i••pel••. 31. ••ul••j.
• * 1.25

  Id. Ibid.
• * 1.26

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.27

  Hara••s in Lup••. 19. Iulij.
• * 1.28

  Sidon Apol∣lin. l. ••. Epi. 1.
• * 1.29

  Baron. ad. A. D. 425. Sozom. lib. 6. c. 2. ibid. c. 29
• * 1.30

  V. CHA.
• * 1.31

  Constan••. l. 1. c. 19.
• * 1.32

  A. D. 431.
• * 1.33

  H. Boet. hist. S••••tor. l. ••.
• * 1.34

  Constant. ••bi. Supr.
• * 1.35

  Antiquit. Brittan. f. 7. & 46. Spelman. A. D. 446.
• * 1.36

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. vii ••upr••.
• * 1.37

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.38

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.39

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.40

  A. D. 430.
• * 1.41

  Gregor. M. l. 27. Moral. c. 6.
• * 1.42

  Constan••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 suprà.
• * 1.43

  VI. CHAP.
• * 1.44

  A. D. 429.
• * 1.45

  A. D. 430.
• * 1.46

  Iocolin. c. 24.
• * 1.47

  A. D. 431.
• * 1.48

  A. D. 431. Stanihurst. in vit. S. Patric.
• * 1.49

  Biblioth. Pa∣tron. 〈…〉〈…〉. part. 3. f. 793.
• * 1.50

  Vid. suprà l. 2. c. 5.
• * 1.51

  Florileg. A. D. 491.
• * 1.52

  Iocelin. c. 26.
• * 1.53

  Vsser in Pri∣mord. f. 8••2.
• * 1.54

  Ap. Capgrav. in S. Patricio.
• * 1.55

  Probus in S. Patricio.
• * 1.56

  Iocelin. in v••t S. Patricij c 26.
• * 1.57

  Bernard. in vi••. S. Ma∣lachi••••.
• * 1.58

  Girald. Cam∣brens. in topo¦graph. c. 34.
• * 1.59

  D. A. 432.

  VII. CHA.
• * 1.60

  Stanihurst. in vit. S. Patric.
• * 1.61

  Prob. in vit. S. Patric.
• * 1.62

  Ap. Vsser. in Pelmord. cap. 17. f. 846.
• * 1.63

  VIII. CH.
• * 1.64

  ••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. op. Capgrav. in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.65

  Ap. Vsser. in Prim••rd. c. 17 f. 853.
• * 1.66

  IX. CH.
• * 1.67

  Antiquit. Glaston. in Patricio. Malmsbur.
• * 1.68

  Probus in vit S. Patric.
• * 1.69

  Id. ibid. Iocelin. in vit. S. Pa∣tricij.
• * 1.70

  X. CHAP.
• * 1.71

  Malbranc. de 〈◊〉〈◊〉. l. 2. c. 26. & 32.
• * 1.72

  Martyrolog. Gallican. 3. Mars.
• * 1.73

  Haraeus ex Surio 13. Mar••ij.
• * 1.74

  Capgrav. i•• S. Winvva∣loc••.
• * 1.75

  Martyrolog. Gallican. 3. Mar••.
• * 1.76

  Iac. Mal branc. de Mo∣rinis.
• * 1.77

  Martyrolog. Gallican. 19 Octob.
• * 1.78

  XI. CHAP.
• * 1.79

  A. D. 432. Vid. sup. l. 1. c 21. Ap. Capgrav. in Ninian••.
• * 1.80

  Vsser. in Pri∣mord. f. 1059.
• * 1.81

  Magdeb. cent. 5. f. 1429.
• * 1.82

  Ap. Capgrav. in Ninian••.
• * 1.83

  Malmsb. de 〈◊〉〈◊〉. l. 3.
• * 1.84

  Vss••r. in Pri∣m••••d. f. 669.
• * 1.85

  A. D. 435.
• * 1.86

  Ratbert. l. de corp. &c. sanguine Christ. cap. 14.
• * 1.87

  XII. CH.
• * 1.88

  A. D. 435.
• * 1.89

  Baron. hic.
• * 1.90

  Constant▪ in vitâ S. Ger∣mani l. 2. c. 1
• * 1.91

  Hist. Landa∣vens.
• * 1.92

  Godvvin. in Catalog. Epi∣scop. in Lan∣daff.
• * 1.93

  Tvvynu. in Apol. lib. 2••
• * 1.94

  A. D. 439.
• * 1.95

  Asser. ad A. D. 8••6.
• * 1.96

  XIII. CH.
• * 1.97

  Sellen. An••∣lect. Anglo-Brittann. l. 2. c. 1. Girald. Cam¦br. Descript. c. 18.
• * 1.98

  A. D. 435.
• * 1.99

  Camden in Danmoniis.
• * 1.100

  Id. in Brigant.
• * 1.101

  Nennius up. Camden in Silares.
• * 1.102

  XIII. CH.
• * 1.103

  A. D. 418.
• * 1.104

  Malmsbur. l. 2. i. de Reg. c. 1.
• * 1.105

  M. Westmo∣nast.
• * 1.106

  A. D. 438.
• * 1.107

  XIV. CH.
• * 1.108

  Magdes. ••en∣tur. 5. in Du∣brici••••.
• * 1.109

  Put in Du∣bric••, Ba••e ibid. Povvel in annat. in Iti∣••••rat. Cambr. l. ••. c. ••. Cap∣grav.
• * 1.110

  Ibid.
• * 1.111

  Sauss. in Mar∣tyrolog. Galli¦can., ••. April.
• * 1.112

  A. D. 439.
• * 1.113

  XV. CH.
• * 1.114

  Ca••grav in Patricio. Vsher. c. 17. f. 810. Iocelin in Pa¦tricio.
• * 1.115

  The Epistle or Chart of S. Patrick.
• * 1.116

  Ap. Capgrav. in S. Patricio.
• * 1.117

  Iocelis. in Pa∣tricio.
• * 1.118

  XVI. CH.
• * 1.119

  A. D. 443. Pits in Ba∣chiario.
• * 1.120

  Gennad. in Catalog.
• * 1.121

  Pits vbi sup.
• * 1.122

  Biblioth. PP.
• * 1.123

  A. D. 446.
• * 1.124

  XVII. CH.
• * 1.125

  A. D. 445.
• * 1.126

  A. D. 446.
• * 1.127

  Gildas. Beda l. 1. c. 13.
• * 1.128

  Bed. l. ••. c. 14.
• * 1.129

  A. D. 450
• * 1.130

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.131

  Paul. Diac.
• * 1.132

  A. Marcell.
• * 1.133

  Zosimus.
• * 1.134

  XVIII. C.
• * 1.135

  A. D. 450.
• * 1.136

  Spelm. de Concil. pag.
• * 1.137

  Synod. Hiber•• can. 6.
• * 1.138

  bid. c••••. 9.
• * 1.139

  ib. can. 10.
• * 1.140

  ib. can. 12.13. ib. 14.15.
• * 1.141

  ib. can. 16.
• * 1.142

  ib. can. 17.
• * 1.143

  ib. can. 23.
• * 1.144

  ib. can. 28.
• * 1.145

  ib. can. 30.
• * 1.146

  ib. can. 33.
• * 1.147

  Prob. in vit. S. Patr. c. l 2.
• * 1.148

  Synod. Hib••rn Inscriptio.
• * 1.149

  Ap. Vsser. in Primord. f. 66.
• * 1.150

  Ib. f. 865.
• * 1.151

  A. D. ••53.
• * 1.152

  A. D. 460.
• * 1.153

  Malmsbur. Antiq. Glast.
• * 1.154

  A. D. 460.
• * 1.155

  Adam Do∣merham in Antiquit. Glaston. Ioan. Monachus.
• * 1.156

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.157

  Capgrav. in S Benigno.
• * 1.158

  Antiquit. Glaston. f. 87.
• * 1.159

  XIX. CH.
• * 1.160

  Camden. in Danmon. i••.
• * 1.161

  Vss••r in Pri∣mord. c. 16. f. 718.
• * 1.162

  A. D. 453.
• * 1.163

  M••rtyrol. Rom 7.Mart.
• * 1.164

  Ap. Capgrav. •• S. Pirano.
• * 1.165

  ••d. ibid.
• * 1.166

  Camden. in Danmos••••••.
• * 1.167

  A. D. 435

  XX. CH.
• * 1.168

  A. D. 453.
• * 1.169

  Chron. Colo∣niens. Harige••▪ Abb. in Cata∣loy. Episcop. T••ngrens.
• * 1.170

  Galfrid Mo¦nume••. Polyd Virgil. l. 3. ••o. Trith m. Hist. Franc. Baron.
• * 1.171

  A. D. 383.
• * 1.172

  Marc. Vlfe¦rus.
• * 1.173

  Zosimus. l. Paul. A••milius.
• * 1.174

  Gotefrid. Vi∣••erb. Chron. par. 16.

  Werner. ad A. D. 434.

  Sabell. En¦nead. 8. l. 2. Sigon••l. 23. Sigebert. ad A. D. 4••3. Herm. Eleim. ••n vit. S. Vr¦sulae.
• * 1.175

  Sidon. Apoll. panegyr. de ••••vito.
• * 1.176

  Greg. Tur••n. hist. Franc. l. 2. c. 26.
• * 1.177

  Procop. de bel. Va••dal. l. 1. A. D. 455. Sidon. Paneg. car. 7.
• * 1.178

  Huntingdon. l. 2.
• * 1.179

  Gild. de Ex∣cidio.
• * 1.180

  XXI. CH.
• * 1.181

  Martyrolog. Gallican. 21. Octob.
• * 1.182

  ••den. Ap. l. 1. Epist. 7.
• * 1.183

  Herm. Heien in vit. S. Vr∣sula.
• * 1.184

  Trithem. comp••nd. l. 1. art. 387.
• * 1.185

  Vsuard. in Chron.
• * 1.186

  Mart. Angl. ••••. Novemb
• * 1.187

  XXII. CH.
• * 1.188

  Bed. in Ephe∣mer. id. in Martyrol. 21. Octob.
• * 1.189

  Martyr. Rom. ••2. Octob.
• * 1.190

  XXIII. CH
• * 1.191

  Camden. in Atrebat.
• * 1.192

  Martyrolog. Gallican. 22. Octob.
• * 1.193

  Hist. Societ. l. 5. ••. 19.
• * 1.194

  Bosius design. Eccles. l. 22. c. 3.
• * 1.195

  1. CHAP.
• * 1.196

  Bed. l. 1. c. 15
• * 1.197

  Ethelwerd. Chron. l. 1.
• * 1.198

  A. D. 448.
• * 1.199

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.200

  Spartianus. Capitolinus. Treb••llius Polli••.
• * 1.201

  Witichind. Monach.
• * 1.202

  Symmoch. l. 2. Epist. 46.
• * 1.203

  Adam. Brem.
• * 1.204

  Tacit. de mor. Germ.
• * 1.205

  Tacit. de•••• rib. German.
• * 1.206

  Salvian.
• * 1.207

  Bonifac. Epist. 19.
• * 1.208

  II. CHAP.
• * 1.209

  Gildas de Excid.
• * 1.210

  Gregor M. in lib. Reg. l. 4. c. 5.
• * 1.211

  Seld. Titles of Honour. p. 1. c. 7.
• * 1.212

  Gildas de Excid.
• * 1.213

  Gildas in Correct. Cleri
• * 1.214

  Baron ad A. D. 2▪ 4.
• * 1.215

  III. CH.
• * 1.216

  Beda lib. 1. c. 1••.
• * 1.217

  D. A. 449.
• * 1.218

  Gild. de Ex∣cid.
• * 1.219

  Malmsbur. de Reg. l. 1.
• * 1.220

  Wit••••hind. de reb. Saxon. l. ••.
• * 1.221

  ••d. ibid.
• * 1.222

  A. D. 449.
• * 1.223

  Gild. de Ex∣cid.
• * 1.224

  A. D. 450.
• * 1.225

  Ethelvverd
• * 1.226

  Florileg▪ A. D. 450.
• * 1.227

  Huntingd.
• * 1.228

  A. D. 451.
• * 1.229

  Camden. in Corintan.
• * 1.230

  IV. CHAP.
• * 1.231

  Floril••g. A. D. 450.
• * 1.232

  A. D. 451.
• * 1.233

  Malmsbur. d. Reg. l. ••. c. 1.
• * 1.234

  A. D. 453.
• * 1.235

  Tacit. de Morib. Ger∣man.
• * 1.236

  A. D. 452.
• * 1.237

  Huntington. l. 2.
• * 1.238

  A. D. 453.
• * 1.239

  A. D. 454.
• * 1.240

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 A. D. 454.
• * 1.241

  Malmsbur. de kagib. l. 1. c. 1.
• * 1.242

  Antiquit. Britann. f 7.
• * 1.243

  A. D. 455.
• * 1.244

  V. CHAP.
• * 1.245

  A. D. 455.
• * 1.246

  Malmsbur. de Reg. l. 1. c. 1.
• * 1.247

  Huntingdon. l. 2.
• * 1.248

  D. A. 457
• * 1.249

  C••mden. in Cantio.
• * 1.250

  A. D. 456.
• * 1.251

  A. D. 457.
• * 1.252

  Sigibert. A. D. 437.
• * 1.253

  Id ibid. Huntingd. l. 2.
• * 1.254

  Ri••h. Vitus l. 7. ad 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 21.
• * 1.255

  Sigebert. ••bi sup.
• * 1.256

  Huntingd. l. 2.
• * 1.257

  VI. CHA.
• * 1.258

  Martyrolog. Anglic. 3. I••••j.
• * 1.259

  Rich. Vit. l. 7. in not. 16.
• * 1.260

  A. D. 461.
• * 1.261

  Gild. in Excid. Beda l. 1. c 1.15.
• * 1.262

  VII. CH.
• * 1.263

  A. D. 461.
• * 1.264

  ••••lfr. Mo∣numet.
• * 1.265

  Camden. in Belgis.
• * 1.266

  Florileg. ad A. D. 462.
• * 1.267

  Malmsbur. de Pontif. l. 2
• * 1.268

  VIII. CH.
• * 1.269

  A. D. 462.
• * 1.270

  Capgrav. in S. David.
• * 1.271

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. Eccl. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.272

  Capgrav. ib.
• * 1.273

  Pits. is Da∣vid.
• * 1.274

  A. D. 464
• * 1.275

  Vsser. in Pri¦mord. f. 789
• * 1.276

  IX. CH.
• * 1.277

  A. D. 453.
• * 1.278

  Camden in Radnor.
• * 1.279

  R. Vilus hist l. 7.
• * 1.280

  Florileg. A. D. 464.
• * 1.281

  A. D. 465.
• * 1.282

  Sozom. l. 9. c. 11.
• * 1.283

  Mat. Westm. A. D. 463.
• * 1.284

  Huntingd. l. 2.
• * 1.285

  A. D. 466
• * 1.286

  X. CHAP.
• * 1.287

  A. D. 466.
• * 1.288

  Huntingd. l. 2.
• * 1.289

  Spelm. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Concil. D. D. 465.
• * 1.290

  M. W••st••▪ A. D. 465.
• * 1.291

  A. D. 472.
• * 1.292

  E••gip▪ in vita S. Severini.
• * 1.293

  Baron. A. D. 476.
• * 1.294

  Beda de 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.295

  A. D. 47••.
• * 1.296

  Lib. cap.
• * 1.297

  Antiq. Glasten. in Patrici••.
• * 1.298

  A. D. 477.
• * 1.299

  XI. CHAP.
• * 1.300

  A. D. 473.
• * 1.301

  Ethelvvard. l. 1.
• * 1.302

  Beda l. 1. c. 16.
• * 1.303

  A. D. 477.
• * 1.304

  A. D. 487.
• * 1.305

  Huntingd. l. 2.
• * 1.306

  Id. ibid. A. D. 485.
• * 1.307

  A. D. 487.
• * 1.308

  R. Vitus l 7.
• * 1.309

  M. Westm. A. D. 487.
• * 1.310

  A. D. 488. Camden. in Brigant.
• * 1.311

  Florileg. A. D. 489.
• * 1.312

  A D. 488.
• * 1.313

  I••. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.314

  Pits in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.315

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.316

  Floril••g. vbi suprà.
• * 1.317

  Beda l. 2. c. 5.
• * 1.318

  A. D. 490.

  XII. CH.
• * 1.319

  A. D. 488.
• * 1.320

  Antiquit. Glasten.
• * 1.321

  Martyrolog. Rom. &c. 1. Febr.
• * 1.322

  Vsher. Pro∣mord. 884. & 901.
• * 1.323

  XIII. CH.
• * 1.324

  A. D. 498. Martyrolog. Anglic. 24. Ianvar.
• * 1.325

  Sup. l. c.
• * 1.326

  XIV. CH.
• * 1.327

  Antiquit. Glaston.
• * 1.328

  Girald. Cam∣br. l. 1. c. 2. D. Povvel in Annotat. ad Girald.
• * 1.329

  Capgrav. in. S. Keyna
• * 1.330

  Camden. in Somerset.
• * 1.331

  Capgrav. vbi suprà.
• * 1.332

  XV. CHA.
• * 1.333

  Girald. Cam∣b•••••• ••tm. l. 1. c ••.
• * 1.334

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. Angl. 11. Feb••.
• * 1.335

  A. D. 491.
• * 1.336

  Martyrol. Angl. 19. Aug
• * 1.337

  Ap. Capgr. in Clitanc.
• * 1.338

  XVI. CH.
• * 1.339

  A. D. 491.
• * 1.340

  Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.341

  A. D. 493.
• * 1.342

  Martyrolog. Aug. 19. Ang.
• * 1.343

  Capgrav. i•• Clita••ce.
• * 1.344

  XVII. CH.
• * 1.345

  A. D. 493.
• * 1.346

  ••eda l. 1. c. ••6.
• * 1.347

  Gildas de Ex∣cid.
• * 1.348

  Polyd. Virg. l. 3.
• * 1.349

  Huntingd. l. 2.
• * 1.350

  Camden in Somersetshire.
• * 1.351

  Malmsbur. d•• Regib. l. 1.
• * 1.352

  Id. ib.
• * 1.353

  ••d. ib.
• * 1.354

  Huntingd. l▪ 2
• * 1.355

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. A. D. 524.
• * 1.356

  Id. ib.
• * 1.357

  XVIII. C.
• * 1.358

  A. D. 493.
• * 1.359

  Offic. Ecclesia▪ And•• in ••est. S. Richardi.
• * 1.360

  Ibid.
• * 1.361

  Ibid.
• * 1.362

  Ibid.
• * 1.363

  Martyrolog. Angl 9. apt.
• * 1.364

  A. D. 494.

  XIX. CH.
• * 1.365

  Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.366

  XX. CH.
• * 1.367

  A. D. 498.
• * 1.368

  A. D. 496.
• * 1.369

  A. D. 497.
• * 1.370

  A. D. 398. Florileg. hîc.
• * 1.371

  Id ibid.
• * 1.372

  A. D. 500.
• * 1.373

  XXI. CH.
• * 1.374

  Capgrav. in vit. S. ••••loci.
• * 1.375

  Camden. in Monumo••h.
• * 1.376

  Harp••f. c. ••7. in 6. 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.377

  Capgrav. in S. 〈◊〉〈◊〉:.
• * 1.378

  Martyrol. Angl. 19. Mart. ••bid.
• * 1.379

  A. D. 501.
• * 1.380

  Harpsf. vbi sup. ••
• * 1.381

  Martyrolog. Anglic. 24. Febr.
• * 1.382

  Ib. 14. Iun.
• * 1.383

  Ib.
• * 1.384

  XXIII. C.
• * 1.385

  A. D. 50••
• * 1.386

  A D. 58. Westmonast. hîc.
• * 1.387

  Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.388

  ••p Vsser. in f. 6••0. am en. in Scot.
• * 1.389

  XXIV. C.
• * 1.390

  Vsser▪ in In∣dic. ••hron. ad A. D. 505.
• * 1.391

  A. D. 505.
• * 1.392

  Ap. Vss••r. f 564.
• * 1.393

  Ca••grav. in P••roco.
• * 1.394

  Vsser ••. Int. Chronol. ad A. D. 542.
• * 1.395

  W. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 4.••. 905. Vss••r 〈…〉〈…〉 Ha••pis••.c 27 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.396

  H••v••d A. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.397

  A. D. 508.
• * 1.398

  XXV. CH.
• * 1.399

  A D. 508.
• * 1.400

  M. Westm. A. D. 508.
• * 1.401

  Vsser in Pri∣mord. f. 466.
• * 1.402

  Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.403

  I. CHAP.
• * 1.404

  A. D. 508.
• * 1.405

  Malbranc. in Morin. l. ••. c. 36.
• * 1.406

  A. D. 508.
• * 1.407

  Antiq. Gl••st.
• * 1.408

  II. CHAP.
• * 1.409

  A. D. 503.
• * 1.410

  Caradoc. in vit. S. Gilaae.
• * 1.411

  III. CHA.
• * 1.412

  Capgr••v. in S. Gild.
• * 1.413

  A. D. 510.
• * 1.414

  A. D. 512.
• * 1.415

  〈…〉〈…〉 Chronolog. A. D. 5••8.
• * 1.416

  A D. 509. Id. ••bid. C••radocan vitâ. S. Cado.
• * 1.417

  A. D. 510.
• * 1.418

  A. D. 512. Ap. C••••grav. in S. Gild.
• * 1.419

  Martyr. Gal. ••9. Ianu.
• * 1.420

  A. D. 515.

  IV. CHAP.
• * 1.421

  A. D. 514. Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.422

  A. D. 515.
• * 1.423

  Id. ib.
• * 1.424

  Camden. in ••ussex.
• * 1.425

  A. D. 514.

  V. CHAP.
• * 1.426

  A. D. 514.
• * 1.427

  Vsher in Iud. Chronolog.
• * 1.428

  Ap. Capgrav. in vitâ K••n∣••••gern.
• * 1.429

  A. D. 515
• * 1.430

  Ibid.
• * 1.431

  Vsher in Pri∣mord. f. 684.
• * 1.432

  A. D. 516.

  VI. CHAP.
• * 1.433

  Camden. de ••ns••••is Brit. in Berdsey.
• * 1.434

  Vsser. in Pri∣mo••d. f. 527.
• * 1.435

  Floril••g ad A. D. 516.
• * 1.436

  A. D. 5••8.
• * 1.437

  Id••m. •••• A. D. 517.
• * 1.438

  Huntingd. l 2
• * 1.439

  Westmon. l. ••••.
• * 1.440

  Huntingd. l. ••.
• * 1.441

  A. D. 516.

  VII. CH.
• * 1.442

  Vsser. in Ind. Chronol. A. D. 516.
• * 1.443

  Martyrol. Augl. 10. Decemb.
• * 1.444

  VIII. CH.
• * 1.445

  Ap. Capgrav. in Iustiniano.
• * 1.446

  Martyrol. Angl. 23. A••g.
• * 1.447

  Camden. in Insul. Brita••••n
• * 1.448

  IX. CH.
• * 1.449

  A. D. 516.
• * 1.450

  Vsser. in Ind Chronol. Ap. ••apgrav in S. Paterno.
• * 1.451

  A. D. 518
• * 1.452

  Ibid.
• * 1.453

  Ap. Vss••. in Primord •• •••• Ve••ant. ••••. l. 7 Epig. •••• & l. ••.•• pig•• 52.
• * 1.454

  X. CHAP.
• * 1.455

  A. D. 518.
• * 1.456

  Ap. Vsser. in Primor. ••. 525.
• * 1.457

  Iocelin. in vi••. S. Patricij.
• * 1.458

  Bed. l. 4. c. 4.
• * 1.459

  Ap. Vser. l. Primor. ••. 827.
• * 1.460

  XI. CHAP.
• * 1.461

  Ap. Vsser. in Prim. f. 474.
• * 1.462

  A. D. 519.
• * 1.463

  Ap. Capgrav. in vita ••. Da••vid
• * 1.464

  ••••. Vsser. ••b sup••a.
• * 1.465

  Ap. Capgrav▪ in S. David.
• * 1.466

  Ibid.
• * 1.467

  Ibid.
• * 1.468

  Camden in Card••gav.
• * 1.469

  XII. CH.
• * 1.470

  Magd••b. Cen∣tur. 5. in Du∣bri••io.
• * 1.471

  Pits in Dubri∣cio. B. l. ib••d. D. Povvel in Ann•••• in l. 2. c ••. I••i••. Cambr.
• * 1.472

  Ap Capgrav. in Dubri••io.
• * 1.473

  ••••••ileg. A. D. 490.
• * 1.474

  G••lfrid. l. 9. c. 12.
• * 1.475

  Godvvin. in Episc. Mone∣vens.
• * 1.476

  Ap. Ca••grav in Dub••icio.
• * 1.477

  XIII CH.
• * 1.478

  Ap. Capgrav in Thelia••.
• * 1.479

  Godvvin. in 〈…〉〈…〉 ••p. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.480

  Ap. Capgrav. in v•••• S. David.
• * 1.481

  XIV. CH.
• * 1.482

  A. D. ••19. Hunting••. l. ••
• * 1.483

  Rudburn. l. •• c. 1.
• * 1.484

  H••ntingd ib.
• * 1.485

  A. D. 5••0.
• * 1.486

  Rudburn. l. 2. c. 1.
• * 1.487

  Camden in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.488

  A. D. ••20. Westminst. ••ic.
• * 1.489

  A. D. 5••8. Ap. Ba••••n.
• * 1.490

  ••. D. 521. W••stmonaster. ••••.
• * 1.491

  A. D. 521.
• * 1.492

  Walshing. hy∣podigm. Neustriae f. 492.
• * 1.493

  XV. CH.
• * 1.494

  A. D. 520.
• * 1.495

  Ap Capgrav. in S. Fina••••.
• * 1.496

  A. D. 525.
• * 1.497

  Ibid.
• * 1.498

  〈…〉〈…〉 Chronol••g. A. D. 520.
• * 1.499

  XVI. CH.
• * 1.500

  A. D. 523.
• * 1.501

  Westmonaster. hîc.
• * 1.502

  A. D. 525. Id. hic.
• * 1.503

  Maibran de Morini•• l. 1. c. 14. ••••ib. l. 1. c. 42
• * 1.504

  Flor••l••g ad A. D. 53••.
• * 1.505

  Ranulf. l. 5. c. 6.
• * 1.506

  A. D. 527.
• * 1.507

  Malbran••. vbi suprà.
• * 1.508

  XVII. CH.
• * 1.509

  A. D. 527.
• * 1.510

  A. D. 528.
• * 1.511

  West monast. a••. A. D. 526.
• * 1.512

  Ranulf▪ C••str. in 〈◊〉〈◊〉. l 5 c. 4.
• * 1.513

  A. D. 528.
• * 1.514

  Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.515

  A. D. 529.

  XVIII. C.
• * 1.516

  A. D. 529.
• * 1.517

  Girald. in vi¦t•• S. ••avid a••. Vsher. f. ••75.
• * 1.518

  Ap. Capgr. in S 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.519

  Camden in Glamorgan.
• * 1.520

  XIX. CH.
• * 1.521

  Girald in l ••in. l. 2. c. 1.
• * 1.522

  Girald. Cam∣br•••••• ••it. S. David.
• * 1.523

  Vsser. in Fri∣••ora. ••. ••5••.
• * 1.524

  〈…〉〈…〉. ap. Vsser •• 9••••.
• * 1.525

  XX. CHA.
• * 1.526

  Pits. in S. David.
• * 1.527

  Vsser.
• * 1.528

  Ap. Capgrav. in vita S. Da¦vid.
• * 1.529

  Vit. S. Ken∣••••g••rn.
• * 1.530

  Galfrid. l. 11. cap 3.
• * 1.531

  G••rald. in ••escript. Cambr.
• * 1.532

  XXI. CH.
• * 1.533

  A. D. 5••2.
• * 1.534

  A. D. 5••4.
• * 1.535

  A. D. 5••9

  XXII. C.
• * 1.536

  Greg. Turon de 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Con¦fessor. c. 2••.
• * 1.537

  Magdeb. Ce•••• 6.
• * 1.538

  Martyr•• l. Gall. c. 27. I••n.
• * 1.539

  Iocelin. in vit Patri••. ••. ••34.
• * 1.540

  V••d 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••mord. 8••••
• * 1.541

  Id. ibid f 87••
• * 1.542

  A. D. 539.

  XXIII. C.
• * 1.543

  A. D. 539.
• * 1.544

  Vss••r. in Pri∣••••••. f. 6••4.
• * 1.545

  Ap. Capgrav. in Ken••igern.
• * 1.546

  Concil Agath
• * 1.547

  ••oncil 1. N. ••en. c. 6.
• * 1.548

  C••••••n. i. Apost.
• * 1.549

  Ap. Capgrav. in S. Kenti¦gern.
• * 1.550

  A. D. 541.
• * 1.551

  Greg. M.
• * 1.552

  XXIV. C.
• * 1.553

  Ap. Capgrav. in S. Kenti∣gern.
• * 1.554

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.555

  A. D. 542.
• * 1.556

  XXV. C.
• * 1.557

  A. D. 540.
• * 1.558

  Westmonast. hic. Antiquit. Glaston.
• * 1.559

  A. D. 541.
• * 1.560

  Euseb. Hist. Eccles. l. 4. c. 60.
• * 1.561

  Antiquit. Glaston.
• * 1.562

  A. D. 542.
• * 1.563

  Westmonast. hîc.
• * 1.564

  Malmsbur. de Regib. l. 3. f. 115.
• * 1.565

  Mat. Paris. A. D. 1561. Girald. ••am¦br. in spec Eccl ap. Vser. 119.
• * 1.566

  Tab. Mag. Glaston apud V••her in Pri∣mord. f. 117.
• * 1.567

  XXVI. C.
• * 1.568

  Geneb••ard.
• * 1.569

  Beda l. 1. c. 16.
• * 1.570

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.571

  Gild. de Ex∣cid.
• * 1.572

  A. D. 528.
• * 1.573

  Cyrill. Ca∣••••••. 3. Atha∣nas. in vit••. S. A••on.
• * 1.574

  XXVII. C.
• * 1.575

  Ap. Capgra•• i•• •••• S. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.576

  Ib.
• * 1.577

  A. D. 529
• * 1.578

  Pits in S. Iltut.. Ap. Cap grav. ibid.
• * 1.579

  Pits ibid.
• * 1.580

  Magdeburg. Cent. 6. c. 10
• * 1.581

  Ibid.
• * 1.582

  Ap. Cap grav. ibid.
• * 1.583

  Martyrolog. Gallican 7 November.
• * 1.584

  A. D. 540.

  XXVIII. CHAP.
• * 1.585

  Vsser in Pri∣mord. f. 531.
• * 1.586

  Ap. Capgrav. in Sampson.
• * 1.587

  Pitt in Sampson.
• * 1.588

  Vincent. in ••••ec. hist. c. 21. c. 109.
• * 1.589

  Vsser. in Ind. Chronol.
• * 1.590

  Id. ib. A. D. 516.
• * 1.591

  Mat. Paris. A. D. 199 Girald Camb de Eccl••s Menev. ••ist. 2
• * 1.592

  Hapsf. c. 27. in 6 prim.
• * 1.593

  Gallican. Mart. 28. Nouemb.
• * 1.594

  Roland. in vit. S. Concid.
• * 1.595

  Martyrol. Gallic. 15. I••••.
• * 1.596

  Martyr. Gal. 28. Iulij.
• * 1.597

  Malmsbur. de Pontif. l. 2. f. 251.
• * 1.598

  XXIX. C.
• * 1.599

  A. D. 540.
• * 1.600

  Vincent. l. 21. c 9••. Anton. tit. 12. c. 8.
• * 1.601

  Camden. in Huntingd.
• * 1.602

  Martyr. Gal. 15. Novemb.
• * 1.603

  Ibid.
• * 1.604

  Ap. Capgrav. in S. Mah••t••.
• * 1.605

  Magdeb. cent. 6. f. 753.
• * 1.606

  A. D. 542.

  XXX. CH.
• * 1.607

  Vsser. in Pri∣mord. f. 934.
• * 1.608

  Ad••••••••. in vit. S. Colum∣ba. l. 3. c. ••5.
• * 1.609

  Martyr. Ang. 16. Maij & 14. Iun.
• * 1.610

  Ap. Vsser. in Primord. f. 935.
• * 1.611

  I. CHAP.
• * 1.612

  A. D. 542.
• * 1.613

  Gild. de Ex¦cid.
• * 1.614

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.615

  Id. ib.
• * 1.616

  A. D. 543.
• * 1.617

  Weminist. A. D. 553
• * 1.618

  Gild. de Ex∣cid.
• * 1.619

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.620

  A. D. 545.
• * 1.621

  A. ••oet. hist. l. 9.
• * 1.622

  Ap. Capgr. in vitâ S. Da¦vidis.
• * 1.623

  II. CHAH.
• * 1.624

  A. D. 543. Ap. Capg••. in vitâ S. Ken∣tigerni. Vsher. in Chr.
• * 1.625

  A. D. 545.
• * 1.626

  Godwin. in catalog. in Episc. Asaph.
• * 1.627

  Gild. in Ex∣cid.
• * 1.628

  III. CH.
• * 1.629

  Ap. Capgr. in vitâ S. Kentigern
• * 1.630

  I•••• ibid.
• * 1.631

  Hect. B••••t. l. f. 163.9
• * 1.632

  Vsser in Pri∣m••rd. f. 705.
• * 1.633

  Ibid. f. 1034
• * 1.634

  IV. CHA.
• * 1.635

  Vsser in In••. Chron. ad A. D. 593.
• * 1.636

  Greg M. l. 2. Epist. 36. In∣dict. 10.
• * 1.637

  Id. l. Ep. 62 Indict. 4.
• * 1.638

  V. CHAP.
• * 1.639

  A. D. 547.
• * 1.640

  Ap. Capgrav. in vit. ••. Ken∣tigern.
• * 1.641

  Id. Ibid.
• * 1.642

  I••. Major d•• Gest. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 2. c. 7.
• * 1.643

  Marty••••••••g l. 13. Ia••••ar.
• * 1.644

  VI. CHAP.
• * 1.645

  A. D. 545. Westm. hîc••
• * 1.646

  Gild. de Excid
• * 1.647

  A. D. 547.
• * 1.648

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. de Reg. l. ••. c. 3.
• * 1.649

  A. D. 556.
• * 1.650

  A. D. 548. Gild. de Ex bid.
• * 1.651

  A. D. 551 Gild. ibid.
• * 1.652

  A. D. 552. Ethelvverd. Huntingd. l. 3
• * 1.653

  A. D. 556. Huntingd. ib.
• * 1.654

  VII. CHA.
• * 1.655

  A. D. 557.
• * 1.656

  H. Boet.
• * 1.657

  A. D. 558.
• * 1.658

  Gild. de Ex∣cid.
• * 1.659

  A. D. 560.
• * 1.660

  A. D. 5••9.
• * 1.661

  VIII. CH.
• * 1.662

  A. D. 560.
• * 1.663

  A. Capgrav. in Oudoc••o••
• * 1.664

  Godvvin in Catalog in 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Epi∣s••p.
• * 1.665

  Spelman.
• * 1.666

  A. D. 545.

  IX. CHAP.
• * 1.667

  Spelman.
• * 1.668

  A. D. 547.
• * 1.669

  Spelman. ib.
• * 1.670

  Godvvin. in Catalog. in Episc. Landa••••
• * 1.671

  Ap. Capgrav. in S. Oudoc••••.
• * 1.672

  A. D. 562.

  X. CHAP.
• * 1.673

  Ap. Vsser. in Primord. f. 907.
• * 1.674

  Diod. hîc. l. 5.
• * 1.675

  Vsser. ibid.
• * 1.676

  Id. ibid.
• * 1.677

  Adaman. in vit. S. Colūb. Ap. Vsser f. 904.
• * 1.678

  A••th. vit. Gildae in Flo∣••iaec. Bibl. c. 9.10.
• * 1.679

  A. D. 563.
• * 1.680

  Pits in Gild.
• * 1.681

  Martyrolog. Angl. 2••. ••an.
• * 1.682

  Ap. Vsser is Primord. f. 9.55.
• * 1.683

  XI. CHAP.
• * 1.684

  A. D. 561.
• * 1.685

  H. Boet.
• * 1.686

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Vsser in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 f. 10••5. & f. ••02.
• * 1.687

  A. D. 565.
• * 1.688

  XII. CH.
• * 1.689

  A. D. 56••. Ap. Vsser. f. 1059. & f. 703.
• * 1.690

  H. Boet.
• * 1.691

  Beda l. 3. c. 3
• * 1.692

  Ap. Capgrav. i•• vit. ••. co∣lumb.
• * 1.693

  Beda. l. ••.
• * 1.694

  H Boet. l. 9. f ••••6.
• * 1.695

  l. Ford••n ap. Vsser. f. 69••.
• * 1.696

  Boet. l. 3. c. 4.
• * 1.697

  A. D. 568.
• * 1.698

  Ap Capgra in vit. S. Columb.
• * 1.699

  A. D. 570.

  XIII. CH.
• * 1.700

  A. D. 568.
• * 1.701

  Ethelvverd. in Chron.
• * 1.702

  Malmsb. l. i. de Reg. c. 2. Huntingd. l. 2
• * 1.703

  A. D. 569.
• * 1.704

  A. D. 570.
• * 1.705

  A. D. 575.
• * 1.706

  Beda l. i. c. 26
• * 1.707

  Ap. Capgrav in vit. Le∣thardi.
• * 1.708

  C••••cil. An∣n••••n. 1. c. 2•• C••••cil. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. ••. c. 4. Magdeburg. Cent. 6 f. 334
• * 1.709

  Ad••••••••n. in ••it. S. Columb l. 3. c. 15.
• * 1.710

  XIV. CH.
• * 1.711

  A. D. 571.
• * 1.712

  A. D. 572. Flore••••. hîc.
• * 1.713

  A. D. 575.
• * 1.714

  A. D. 585.
• * 1.715

  A. D. 577.
• * 1.716

  Malmsb de Reg. l. 1. c. 2
• * 1.717

  Camden. in Somerset. Huntingd l. 2
• * 1.718

  A. D. 584 Id. ibid.
• * 1.719

  Vss••r. in Pri¦mord. f. 570.
• * 1.720

  A. D. 586.

  XV. CH.
• * 1.721

  A. D. 585.
• * 1.722

  W••stmonast. hîc.
• * 1.723

  A. D. 586. Westm. hîc. Godvvin.
• * 1.724

  A. D. 588.
• * 1.725

  Catalog. in London.
• * 1.726

  Westmonast.
• * 1.727

  XVI CH.
• * 1.728

  A. D. 588.
• * 1.729

  Selden. in Analect. Brit. l. ••. c. 2.
• * 1.730

  Antiquit. Britann. f. 34
• * 1.731

  Tacit. de Mo¦rib. Germa∣norum.
• * 1.732

  Malmsbur. de Reg. l. 1. c. 3
• * 1.733

  Girald. Cambr in Hibern. exp. l. 1. c. 18.
• * 1.734

  Inae Leg. 30.
• * 1.735

  Gregor. M. l. 5. Epist. 10.
• * 1.736

  Beda lib. 2 c. 1
• * 1.737

  A. D. 589.
• * 1.738

  A. D. 590.

  XVII. CH.
• * 1.739

  Malmsb. de Reg l. 1. c. ••
• * 1.740

  Haraeus 21. Novemb ••ong vit. S. Columban.
• * 1.741

  XVIII. C.
• * 1.742

  Adamnan. ap. Capgrav. in vit. S. Colūb.
• * 1.743

  Westm. hîc.
• * 1.744

  A. D. 591.
• * 1.745

  XIX. CH.
• * 1.746

  Malmsbur de Reg. l. 1. c. 1.
• * 1.747

  Camden in Wiltshire.
• * 1.748

  A. D. 593
• * 1.749

  XX. CH.
• * 1.750

  A. D. 592. Greg. Al. l. 2. Epist. ••6. Indict. ••0.
• * 1.751

  Ibid. l. 9. Ep. 62. Ind. 4.
• * 1.752

  A. D. 594.

  XXI. CH.
• * 1.753

  A. D. 593.
• * 1.754

  Malmsbur. de Reg. l. 1.
• * 1.755

  A. D. 594.
• * 1.756

  A. D. 595.
• * 1.757

  Gregor. Tu¦ron. l. 9. c. 26.
• * 1.758

  XXII. CH.
• * 1.759

  Camd. Britan.